Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Kennedy, John Pendleton, 1795-1870 [1835], Horse shoe Robinson: a tale of the Tory ascendency (Carey, Lea, & Blanchard, Philadelphia) [word count] [eaf237].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

Main text

-- --

CHAPTER I. A TOPOGRAPHICAL DISCOURSE.

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

The belt of mountains which traverses the state of Virginia
diagonally, from north-east to south-west, it will be seen by an
inspection of the map, is composed of a series of parallel ranges,
presenting a conformation somewhat similar to that which may be
observed in miniature on the sea-beach, amongst the minute lines of
sand hillocks left by the retreating tide. This belt may be said to
commence with the Blue Ridge, or more accurately speaking, with
that inferior chain of highlands that runs parallel to this mountain
almost immediately along its eastern base. From this region westward
the highlands increase in elevation, the valleys become narrower,
steeper and cooler, and the landscape progressively assumes the
wilder features which belong to what is distinctly meant by “the
mountain country.”

The loftiest heights in this series are found in the Alleghany,
nearly one hundred and fifty miles westward from the first thread
of the belt; and as the principal rivers which flow towards the
Chesapeake find their sources in this overtopping line of mountain,
it may be imagined that many scenes of surpassing beauty exist in
those abrupt solitudes where the rivers have had to contend with the
sturdy hills that nature had thrown across their passage to the sea.

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

The multiplication of the facilities of travel which the spirit of
improvement has, of late years, afforded to this region; the healthfulness,
or,—to use a term more germain to its excellence,—the
voluptuousness of the climate, and the extraordinary abundance
of waters of the rarest virtue, both for bathing and drinking, have
all contributed, very recently, to render the mountains of Virginia
notorious and popular amongst that daintily observant crowd of
well-conditioned people who yearly migrate in quest of health, or
of a refuge from the heats of summer, or who, perchance, wander
in pursuit of those associations of hill and dale which are supposed
to repair a jaded imagination, and to render it romantic and fruitful.

The traveller of either of these descriptions, who holds his journey
westward, will find himself impelled to halt at Charlottesville, as a
pleasant resting-place in the lap of the first mountains, where he may
stop to reinforce his strength for the prosecution of the rugged task
that awaits him. His delay here will not be unprofitable. This
neat little village is not less recommended to notice by its position
in the midst of a cultivated and plentiful country, than by its contiguity
to the seats of three Presidents of the Union; and, especially,
by its immediate proximity to Monticello, whose burnished dome
twinkles through the crown of forest that adorns the very apex of
its mountain pyramid, and which, as it has now grown to be the
Mecca of many a pilgrim, will of itself furnish a sufficient inducement
for our traveller's tarrying. An equal attraction will be found in
the University of Virginia, which, at the distance of one mile, in the
opposite direction from that leading to Monticello, rears its gorgeous
and fantastic piles of massive and motley architecture—a lively and
faithful symbol (I speak it reverently) of the ambitious, parti-colored
and gallican taste of its illustrious founder.

From Charlottesville, proceeding southwardly, in the direction of
Nelson and Amherst, the road lies generally over an undulating
country, formed by the succession of hills constituting the subordinate
chain of mountains which I have described as first in the belt.
These hills derive a beautiful feature from the manner in which they
are commanded,—to use a military phrase,—by the Blue Ridge,
which, for the whole distance, rests against the western horizon, and
heaves up its frequent pinnacles amongst the clouds, clothed in all
the variegated tints that belong to the scale of vision, from the

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

sombre green and purple of the nearer masses, to the light and
almost indistinguishable azure of its remotest summits.

The constant interruption of some gushing rivulet, which hurries
from the neighboring mountain into the close vales that intercept the
road, communicates a trait of peculiar interest to this journey,
affording that pleasant surprise of new and unexpected scenery,
which, more than any other concomitant of travel, wards off the
sense of fatigue. These streams have worn deep channels through
the hills, and constantly seem to solicit the road into narrow passes
and romantic dells, where fearful crags are seen toppling over the
head of the traveller, and sparkling waters tinkle at his feet; and
where the richest and rarest trees of the forest seem to have chosen
their several stations, on mossy bank or cloven rock, in obedience to
some master mind intent upon the most tasteful and striking combination
of these natural elements.

A part of the country embraced in this description, has obtained
the local designation of the South Garden, perhaps from its succession
of fertile fields and fragrant meadows, which are shut in by the
walls of mountain on either hand; whilst a still more remote but
adjacent district of more rugged features, bears the appellation of the
Cove, the name being suggested by the narrow and encompassing
character of the sharp and precipitous hills that hem in and overshadow
a rough and brattling mountain torrent, which is marked
on the map as the Cove creek.

At the period to which my story refers, the population of this
central district of Virginia, exhibited but few of the characteristics
which are found to distinguish the present race of inhabitants. A
rich soil, a pure atmosphere, and great abundance of wood and water,
to say nothing of the sylvan beauties of the mountain, possessed a
great attraction for the wealthy proprietors of the low country; and
the land was, therefore, generally parcelled out in large estates held
by opulent owners, whose husbandry did not fail, at least, to accumulate
in profusion the comforts of life, and afford full scope to that
prodigal hospitality, which, at that period even more than at present,
was the boast of the state. The laws of primogeniture exercised
their due influence on the national habits; and the odious division
of property amongst undeserving younger brothers, whom our modern
philosophy would fain persuade us have as much merit, and as

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

little capacity to thrive in the world as their elders, had not yet
formed part of the household thoughts of these many-acred squires.
From Charlottesville, therefore, both north and south, from the
Potomac to the James river, there extended a chain of posts, occupied
by lordly and open-hearted gentlemen,—a kind of civil cordon
of bluff free-livers who were but little versed in the mystery of
“bringing the two ends of the year together.”

Since that period, well-a-day! the hand of the reaper has put in
his sickle upon divided fields; crowded progenies have grown up
under these paternal roof-trees; daughters have married and brought
in strange names; the subsistence of one has been spread into the
garner of ten; the villages have grown populous; the University
has lifted up its didactic head; and everywhere over this abode of
ancient wealth, the hum of industry is heard in the carol of the
ploughman, the echo of the wagoner's whip, the rude song of the
boatman, and in the clatter of the mill. Such are the mischievous
interpolations of the republican system!

My reader, after this topographical sketch and the political reflections
with which I have accompanied it, is doubtless well-prepared
for the introduction of the worthy personages with whom I am
about to make him acquainted.

-- 013 --

CHAPTER II. WHEREIN THE READER IS INTRODUCED TO TWO WORTHIES WITH WHOM HE IS LIKELY TO FORM AN INTIMATE ACQUAINTANCE.

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

It was about two o'clock in the afternoon of a day towards the
end of July, 1780, when Captain Arthur Butler, now holding a
brevet, some ten days old, of major in the continental army, and
Galbraith Robinson were seen descending the long hill which
separates the South Garden from the Cove. They had just left the
rich and mellow scenery of the former district, and were now
passing into the picturesque valley of the latter. It was evident
from the travel-worn appearance of their horses, as well as from their
equipments, that they had journeyed many a mile before they had
reached this spot; and it might also have been perceived that the
shifting beauties of the landscape were not totally disregarded by
Butler, at least,—as he was seen to halt on the summit of the hill,
turn and gaze back upon the wood-embowered fields that lay
beneath his eye, and by lively gestures to direct the notice of his
companion to the same quarter. Often, too, as they moved slowly
downward, he reined up his steed to contemplate more at leisure
the close, forest-shaded ravine before them, through which the Cove
creek held its noisy way. It was not so obvious that his companion
responded to the earnest emotions which this wild and beautiful
scenery excited in his mind.

Arthur Butler was now in the possession of the vigor of early
manhood, with apparently some eight and twenty years upon his
head. His frame was well proportioned, light and active. His
face, though distinguished by a smooth and almost beardless cheek,
still presented an outline of decided manly beauty. The sun and
wind had tanned his complexion, except where a rich volume of
black hair upon his brow had preserved the original fairness of a

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

high, broad forehead. A hazel eye sparkled under the shade of a
dark lash, and indicated, by its alternate playfulness and decision,
an adventurous as well as a cheerful spirit. His whole bearing,
visage and figure, seemed to speak of one familiar with enterprise
and fond of danger:—they denoted gentle breeding predominating
over a life of toil and privation.

Notwithstanding his profession, which was seen in his erect and
peremptory carriage, his dress, at this time, was, with some slight
exceptions, merely civil. And here, touching this matter of dress,
I have a prefatory word to say to my reader. Although custom, or
the fashion of the story-telling craft, may require that I should
satisfy the antiquarian in this important circumstance of apparel of
the days gone by, yet, on the present occasion, I shall be somewhat
chary of my lore in that behalf;—seeing that any man who is
curious on the score of the costume of the revolution time, may be
fully satisfied by studying those most graphic “counterfeit presentments”
of sundry historical passages of that day, wherewith Colonel
Trumbull has furnished this age, for the edification of posterity, in
the great rotunda of the Capitol of the United States. And I
confess, too, I have another reason for my present reluctance,—as I
feel some faint misgiving lest my principal actor might run the risk
of making a sorry figure with the living generation, were I to
introduce him upon the stage in a coat, whose technical description,
after the manner of a botanical formula, might be comprised in the
following summary:—long-waisted—wide-skirted—narrow-collared—
broad-backed—big-buttoned—and large-lapelled;—and then to
add to this, what would be equally outlandish, yellow small-clothes,
and dark-topped boots, attached by a leather strap to the buttons at
the knee,—without which said boots, no gentleman in 1780
ventured to mount on horseback.

But when I say that Captain Butler travelled on his present
journey, habited in the civil costume of a gentleman of the time, I
do not mean to exclude a round hat pretty much of the fashion of
the present day—though then but little used except amongst
military men—with a white cockade to show his party; nor do I
wish to be considered as derogating from that peaceful character
when I add that his saddle-bow was fortified by a brace of
horseman's pistols, stowed away in large holsters, covered with bear

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

skin;—for, in those days, when hostile banners were unfurled, and
men challenged each other upon the highways, these pistols were a
part of the countenance (to use an excellent old phrase) of a
gentleman.

Galbraith Robinson was a man of altogether rougher mould.
Nature had carved out, in his person, an athlete whom the sculptors
might have studied to improve the Hercules. Every lineament of
his body indicated strength. His stature was rather above six feet;
his chest broad; his limbs sinewy, and remarkable for their symmetry.
There seemed to be no useless flesh upon his frame to
soften the prominent surface of his muscles; and his ample thigh,
as he sat upon horseback, showed the working of its texture at each
step, as if part of the animal on which he rode. His was one of
those iron forms that might be imagined almost bullet proof. With
all these advantages of person, there was a radiant, broad, good
nature upon his face; and the glance of a large, clear, blue eye told
of arch thoughts, and of shrewd, homely wisdom. A ruddy
complexion accorded well with his sprightly, but massive features,
of which the prevailing expression was such as silently invited
friendship and trust. If to these traits be added an abundant
shock of yellow, curly hair, terminating in a luxuriant queue, confined
by a narrow strand of leather cord, my reader will have a tolerably
correct idea of the person I wish to describe.

Robinson had been a blacksmith at the breaking out of the
revolution, and, in truth, could hardly be said to have yet abandoned
the craft; although of late, he had been engaged in a course of
life which had but little to do with the anvil, except in that
metaphorical sense of hammering out and shaping the rough, iron
independence of his country. He was the owner of a little farm in
the Waxhaw settlement, on the Catawba, and having pitched his
habitation upon a promontory, around whose base the Waxhaw
creek swept with a regular but narrow circuit, this locality, taken in
connexion with his calling, gave rise to a common prefix to his
name throughout the neighborhood, and he was therefore almost
exclusively distinguished by the sobriquet of Horse Shoe Robinson.
This familiar appellative had followed him into the army.

The age of Horse Shoe was some seven or eight years in
advance of that of Butler—a circumstance which the worthy senior

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

did not fail to use with some authority in their personal intercourse,
holding himself, on that account, to be like Cassius, an elder, if not
a better soldier. On the present occasion, his dress was of the
plainest and most rustic description: a spherical crowned hat with
a broad brim, a coarse grey coatee of mixed cotton and wool, dark
linsey-woolsey trowsers adhering closely to his leg, hob-nailed shoes,
and a red cotton handkerchief tied carelessly round his neck with a
knot upon his bosom. This costume, and a long rifle thrown into
the angle of the right arm, with the breech resting on his pommel,
and a pouch of deer-skin, with a powder horn attached to it,
suspended on his right side, might have warranted a spectator in
taking Robinson for a woodsman, or hunter from the neighboring
mountains.

Such were the two personages who now came “pricking o'er the
hill.” The period at which I have presented them to my reader
was, perhaps, the most anxious one of the whole struggle for
independence. Without falling into a long narrative of events which are
familiar, at least to every American, I may recall the fact that Gates
had just passed southward, to take command of the army destined
to act against Cornwallis. It was now within a few weeks of that
decisive battle which sent the hero of Saratoga “bootless home and
weather-beaten back,” to ponder over the mutations of fortune, and,
in the quiet shades of Virginia, to strike the balance of fame
between northern glory and southern discomfiture. It may be
imagined then, that our travellers were not without some share of
that intense interest for the events “upon the gale,” which everywhere
pervaded the nation. Still, as I have before hinted, Arthur
Butler did not journey through this beautiful region without a
lively perception of the charms which nature had spread around
him. The soil of this district is remarkable for its blood-red hue.
The side of every bank glowed in the sun with this bright
vermillion tint, and the new-made furrow, wherever the early
ploughman had scarred the soil, turned up to view the predominating
color. The contrast of this with the luxuriant grass and
the yellow stubble, with the grey and mossy rock, and with the
deep green shade of the surrounding forest, perpetually solicited
the notice of the lover of landscape; and from every height, the
eye rested with pleasure upon the rich meadows of the bottom

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

land—upon the varied cornfields spread over the hills; upon the
adjacent mountains, with their bald crags peeping through the screen
of forest, and especially upon the broad lines of naked earth
that, here and there, lighted up and relieved, as a painter would
say, with its warm coloring, the heavy masses of shade.

The day was hot, and it was with a grateful sense of refreshment
that our wayfarers, no less than their horses, found themselves, as
they approached the lowland, gradually penetrating the deep and
tangled thicket and the high wood that hung over and darkened the
channel of the small stream which rippled through the valley. Their
road lay along this stream and frequently crossed it at narrow fords,
where the water fell from rock to rock in small cascades, presenting
natural basins of the limpid flood, embosomed in laurel and alder,
and gurgling that busy music which is one of the most welcome
sounds to the ear of a wearied and overheated traveller.

Butler said but little to his companion, except now and then to
express a passing emotion of admiration for the natural embellishments
of the region; until, at length, the road brought them to a
huge mass of rock, from whose base a fountain issued forth over a
bed of gravel, and soon lost itself in the brook hard by. A small
strip of bark, that some friend of the traveller had placed there,
caught the pure water as it was distilled from the rock, and threw it
off in a spout, some few inches above the surface of the ground. The
earth trodden around this spot showed it to be a customary halting
place for those who journeyed on the road.

Here Butler checked his horse, and announced to his comrade his
intention to suspend, for a while, the toil of travel.

“There is one thing, Galbraith,” said he, as he dismounted,
“wherein all philosophers agree—man must eat when he is hungry,
and rest when he is weary. We have now been some six hours on
horseback, and as this fountain seems to have been put here for our
use, it would be sinfully slighting the bounties of providence not to
do it the honor of a halt. Get down, man; rummage your havresac,
and let us see what you have there.”

Robinson was soon upon his feet, and taking the horses a little
distance off, he fastened their bridles to the impending branches of
a tree; then opening his saddle-bags, he produced a wallet with
which he approached the fountain, where Butler had thrown

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

himself at full length upon the grass. Here, as he successively disclosed
his stores, he announced his bill of fare, with suitable deliberation
between each item, in the following terms:

“I don't march without provisions, you see, captain—or major, I
suppose I must call you now. Here's the rear division of a roast
pig, and along with it, by way of flankers, two spread eagles (holding
up two broiled fowls), and here are four slices from the best end
of a ham. Besides these, I can throw in two apple-jacks, a half
dozen of rolls, and—”

“Your wallet is as bountiful as a conjurer's bag, sergeant; it is a
perfect cornucopia. How did you come by all this provender?”

“It isn't so overmuch, major, when you come to consider,” said
Robinson. “The old landlady at Charlottesville is none of your
heap-up, shake-down, and running-over landladies, and when I signified
to her that we mought want a snack upon the road, she as
much as gave me to understand that there wa'n't nothing to be had.
But I took care to make fair weather with her daughter, as I always
do amongst the creatures, and she let me into the pantry, where I
made bold to stow away these few trifling articles, under the denomination
of pillage. If you are fond of Indian corn bread, I can
give you a pretty good slice of that.”

“Pillage, Galbraith! You forget you are not in an enemy's
country. I directed you scrupulously to pay for everything you got
upon the road. I hope you have not omitted it to-day?”

“Lord, sir! what do these women do for the cause of liberty but
cook, and wash, and mend!” exclaimed the sergeant. “I told the old
Jezebel to charge it all to the continental congress.”

“Out upon it, man! Would you bring us into discredit with
our best friends, by your villanous habits of free quarters?”

“I am not the only man, major, that has been spoiled in his religion
by these wars. I had both politeness and decency till we got
to squabbling over our chimney corners in Carolina. But when a
man's conscience begins to get hard, it does it faster than anything
in nature: it is, I may say, like the boiling of an egg—it is very
clear at first, but as soon as it gets cloudy, one minute more and you
may cut it with a knife.”

“Well, well! Let us fall to, sergeant; this is no time to argue
points of conscience.”

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

“You seem to take no notice of this here bottle of peach brandy,
major,” said Robinson. “It's a bird that came out of the same
nest. To my thinking it's a sort of a file leader to an eatable, if it
ar'n't an eatable itself.”

“Peace, Galbraith! it is the vice of the army to set too much
store by this devil brandy.”

The sergeant was outwardly moved by an inward laugh that
shook his head and shoulders.

“Do you suppose, major, that Troy town was taken without
brandy? It's drilling and countermarching and charging with the
bagnet, all three, sir. But before we begin, I will just strip our
horses. A flurry of cool air on the saddle spot is the best thing in
nature for a tired horse.”

Robinson now performed this office for their jaded cattle; and
having given them a mouthful of water at the brook, returned to his
post, and soon began to despatch, with a laudable alacrity, the heaps
of provision before him. Butler partook with a keen appetite of
this sylvan repast, and was greatly amused to see with what relish
his companion caused slice after slice to vanish, until nothing was
left of this large supply but a few fragments.

“You have lost neither stomach nor strength by the troubles,
sergeant; the short commons of Charleston would have gone something
against the grain with you, if you had stayed for that course of
diet.”

“It is a little over two months,” said Robinson, “since I got away
from them devils; and if it hadn't been for these here wings of mine
(pointing to his legs), I might have been a caged bird to-day.”

“You have never told me the story of your escape,” said Butler.

“You were always too busy, or too full of your own thoughts,
major, for me to take up your time with such talk,” replied the
other. “But, if you would like me to tell you all about it, while
you are resting yourself here on the ground, and have got nothing
better to think about, why, I'll start like old Jack Carter of our mess,
by beginning, as he used to say when he had a tough story ahead,
right at the beginning.”

“Do so, sergeant, and do it discreetly; but first, swallow that
mouthful, for you don't speak very clear.”

“I'll wash down the gutter, major, according to camp fashion,

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

and then my throat will be as clear as the morning gun after sun-rise.”

And saying this, the tall soldier helped himself to a hearty draught
of cool water mingled in fair proportion with a part of the contents
of his flask, and setting the cup down by his side, he commenced as
follows:—

“You was with us, major, when Prevost served us that trick in
Georgia, last year—kept us, you remember, on the look out for him
t'other side of the Savannah, whilst all the time he was whisking of
it down to Charleston.”

“You call this beginning at the beginning? Faith, you have
started a full year before your time. Do you think yourself a Polybius
or a Xenophon—who were two famous old fellows, just in
your line, sergeant—that you set out with a history of a whole
war.”

“I never knew any persons in our line—officers or men—of either
of them names,”—replied Robinson,—“they were nicknames, perhaps;—
but I do know, as well as another, when a thing turns up
that is worth notice, major; and this is one of 'em:—and that's the
reason why I make mention of it. What I was going to say was
this—that it was a sign fit for General Lincoln's consarnment, that
these here British should make a push at Charleston on the tenth
of May, 1779, and get beaten, and that exactly in one year and two
days afterwards, they should make another push and win the town.
Now, what was it a sign of, but that they and the tories was more
industrious that year than we were?”

“Granted,” said Butler, “now to your story, Mister Philosopher!”

“In what month was it you left us?” inquired the sergeant
gravely.

“In March,” answered Butler.

“General Lincoln sent you off, as we were told, on some business
with the continental congress: to get us more troops, if I am right.
It was a pity to throw away a good army on such a place—for it
wa'nt worth defending at last. From the time that you set out,
they began to shut us in, every day a little closer. First, they
closed a door on one side, and then on t'other: till, at last they sent
a sort of flash-o'-lightning fellow—this here Colonel Tarleton—up to
Monk's corner, which, you know, was our back door, and he shut

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

that up and double bolted it, by giving Huger a most tremenjious
lathering. Now, when we were shut in, we had nothing to do but
look out. I'll tell you an observation I made, at that time.”

“Well.”

“Why, when a man has got to fight, it's a natural sort of thing
enough;—but when he has got nothing to eat, it's an onnatural
state. I have hearn of men who should have said they would rather
fight than eat:—if they told truth they would have made honest
fellows for our garrison at Charlestown. First, our vegetables—after
that devil took up his quarters at Monk's corner—began to give out:
then, our meat; and, finally, we had nothing left but rice, which I
consider neither fish, flesh, nor good salt herring”—

“You had good spirits, though, sergeant.”

“If you mean rum or brandy, major, we hadn't much of that;—
but if you mean jokes and laughs, it must be hard times that wlll
stop them in camp.—I'll tell you one of them, that made a great
hurra on both sides, where we got the better of a Scotch regiment
that was plaguing us from outside the town. They thought they
would make themselves merry with our starvation—so, they throwed
a bomb shell into our lines, that, as it came along through the air,
we saw had some devilment in it, from the streak it made in day-light;
and, sure enough, when we come to look at it on the ground,
we found it filled with rice and molasses—just to show that these
Scotchmen were laughing at us for having nothing to eat. Well,
what do we do but fill another shell with brimstone and hogslard,
and just drop it handsomely amongst the lads from the land o'cakes?
Gad, sir, it soon got to the hearing of the English regiment, and
such a shouting as they sot up from their lines against the Scotchmen!
That's what I call giving as good as they saunt, major—ha
ha ha!'

“It wasn't a bad repartee, Galbraith,” said Butler, joining in the
laugh. “But go on with your siege.”

“We got taken, at last,” proceeded Horse Shoe, “and surrendered
on the 12th of May. Do you know that they condescended to let
us go through the motions of marching outside the lines? Still it
was a sorry day to see our colors tied as fast to their sticks as if a
stocking had been drawn over them. After that, we were marched
to the barracks and put into close confinement.”

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

“Yes, I have heard that; and with heavy hearts—and a dreary
prospect before you, sergeant.”

“I shouldn't have minded it much, Major Butler, it was the
fortune of war. But they insulted us as soon as they got our arms
from us. It was a blasted cowardly trick in them to endeavor to
wean us from our cause, which they tried every day; it was
seduction, I may say. First, they told us that Colonel Pinckney
and some other officers had gone over; but that was too
onprobable a piece of rascality,—we didn't believe one word on't.
So, one morning Colonel Pinckney axed that we mought be drawed
up in a line in front of the barracks; and there he made us a speech.
We were as silent as so many men on a surprise party. The
colonel said—yes, sir, and right in their very teeth—that it was an
infamious, audacious calamy: that whenever he desarted the cause
of liberty, he hoped they would take him, as they had done some
Roman officer or other—I think one Officious, as I understood the
colonel—you've hearn of him, may be—and tie his limbs to wild
horses, and set them adrift, at full speed, taking all his joints apart,
so that not one traitorious limb should be left to keep company with
another. It was a mighty severe punishment, whoever he mought'a
been. The British officers began to frown—and I saw one chap
put his hand upon his sword. It would have done you good to
witness the look the colonel gave him, as he put his own hand to
his thigh to feel if his sword was there—he so naturally forgot he
was a prisoner. They made him stop speaking howsever, because
they gave out that it was perditious language; and so, they dismissed
us—but we let them have three cheers to show that we were in
heart.”

“It was like Pinckney,” said Butler; “I'll warrant him a true
man, Galbraith.”

“I'll thribble that warrant,” replied Galbraith, “and afterwards
make it nine. I wish you could have hearn him. I always thought
a bugle horn the best music in the world, till that day. But that
day Colonel Charles Cotesworth Pinckney's voice was sweeter than
shawns and trumpets, as the preacher says, and bugles to boot. I
have hearn people tell of speeches working like a fiddle on a man's
nerves, major: but, for my part, I think they sometimes work like a
battery of field-pieces, or a whole regimental band on a parade day.

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

Howsever, I was going on to tell you, Colonel Pinckney put a stop
to all this parleying with our poor fellows; and knowing, major,
that you was likely to be coming this way, he axed me if I thought
I could give the guard the slip, and make off with a letter to meet
you. Well, I studied over the thing for a while, and then told him
a neck was but a neck any how, and that I could try; and so, when
his letter was ready, he gave it to me, telling me to hide it so that,
if I was sarched, it couldn't be found on my person. Do you see
that foot?” added Horse Shoe, smiling, “it isn't so small but that I
could put a letter between the inside sole and the out, longways, or
even crossways, for the matter of that, and that, without so much as
turning down a corner. Correspondent and accordingly I stitched
it in. The colonel then told me to watch my chance and make off
to you in the Jarseys, as fast as I could. He told me, besides, that
I was to stay with you, because you was likely to have business for
me to do.”

“That's true, good sergeant.”

“There came on a darkish, drizzly evening; and a little before
roll call, at sun set, I borrowed an old forage cloak from Corporal
Green—you mought have remembered him—and out I went towards
the lines, and sauntered along the edge of the town, till I came to
one of your pipe-smoking, gin-drinking Hessians, keeping sentry
near the road that leads out towards Ashley ferry:—a fellow that
had no more watch in him—bless your soul!—as these Dutchmen
hav'n't—than a duck on a rainy day. So, said I, coming up boldly
to him, `Hans, wie gehet es'—`Geh zum Teufel,' says he, laughing—
for he knowed me. That was all the Dutch I could speak, except
I was able to say it was going to rain, so I told him—`Es will regnen'—
which he knowed as well as I did, for it was raining all the
time. I had a little more palaver with Hans, and, at last, he got
up on his feet and set to walking up and down. By this time the
drums beat for evening quarters, and I bid Hans good night; but,
instead of going away, I squatted behind the Dutchman's sentry
box;—and, presently, the rain came down by the bucket full; it
got very dark and Hans was snug under cover. The grand rounds
was coming; I could hear the tramp of feet, and as no time was to
be lost, I made a long step and a short story of it, by just slipping
over the lines and setting out to seek my fortune.”

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

“Well done, sergeant! You were ever good at these pranks.”

“But that wasn't all,” continued Robinson. “As the prime file
leader of mischief would have it, outside of the lines I meets a cart
with a man to drive it, and two soldiers on foot, by way of guard.

“The first I was aware of it, was a hallo, and then a bagnet to my
breast. I didn't ask for countersigns, for I didn't mean to trade in
words that night; but, just seizing hold of the muzzle of the piece,
I twisted it out of the fellow's hand, and made him a present of the
butt-end across his pate. I didn't want to hurt him, you see, for it
wa'n't his fault that he stopped me. A back-hander brought down
the other, and the third man drove off his cart, as if he had some
suspicion that his comrades were on their backs in the mud. I
didn't mean to trouble a peaceable man with my compliments, but
on the contrary, as the preacher says, I went on my way rejoicing.”

“You were very considerate, sergeant; I entirely approve of your
moderation. As you are a brave man, and have a natural liking for
danger, this was a night that, doubtless, afforded you great satisfaction.”

“When danger stares you in the face,” replied Horse Shoe, “the
best way is not to see it. It is only in not seeing of it, that a brave
man differs from a coward: that's my opinion. Well, after that I
had a hard time of it. I was afraid to keep up the Neck road, upon
account of the sodgers that was upon it; so I determined to cross
the Ashley, and make for the Orangeburg district. When I came
to the ferry, I was a little dubious about taking one of the skiffs that
was hauled up, for fear of making a noise; so I slipped off my shoe
that had your letter, and put it betwixt my teeth and swum the
river. I must have made some splashing in the water—although I
tried to muffle my oars, too, for first, I heard a challenge from the
ferry-house, and then the crack of a musket: but it was so dark
you couldn't see an egg on your own nose. There was a little flustering
of lights on the shore, and a turnout of the guard, may be;
but, I suppose, they thought it was a sturgeon, or some such beast,
and so made no more of it; and I got safe to the other bank.”

“Faithfully and bravely, sergeant!”

“For the first three or four days the chances were all against me.
The whole country was full of tories, and it wasn't safe to meet a
man on the road: you couldn't tell whether he was friend or enemy.

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

I durstn't show my face in day-time at all, but lay close in the
swamps; and when it began to grow dark, I stole out, like a wolf,
and travelled across the fields, and along the byways.”

“You had a good stomach to bear it, sergeant.”

“A good stomach enough, but not much in it. I'll tell you another
observation I made; when a man travels all night long on an
empty stomach, he ought either to fill it next morning or make it
smaller.”

“And how is that to be managed, friend Horse Shoe?”

“Indian fashion,” replied the sergeant. “Buckle your belt a little
tighter every two or three hours. A man may shrivel his guts up
to the size of a pipe stem. But I found a better way to get along
than by taking in my belt”—

“Now, for another stratagem!”

“I commonly, about dark, crept as near to a farm house as I
mought venture to go; and, putting on a poor mouth, told the folks
I had a touch of the small-pox, and was dying for a little food.
They were Christians enough to give me a dish of bread and
milk, or something of that sort, and cowards enough to keep so
much out of the way, as not to get a chance to look me in the face.
They laid provisions on the ground, and then walked away while I
came up to get them. Though I didn't think much of the fashion
I was waited on, and had sometimes to quarrel with a bull-dog for
my supper, I don't believe I ever ate with a better appetite in my
life. The first bread of freedom, no matter how coarse, a man eats
after his escape from prison, is the sweetest morsel in nature. And
I do think it is a little pleasanter when he eats it at the risk of his
life.”

Butler nodded his head.

“Well, after this,” continued Horse Shoe, “I had like to have lost
all by another mishap. My course was for the upper country,
because the nearer I got to my own home the better I was acquainted
with the people. That serummaging character, Tarleton, you may
have hearn, scampered off, as soon as ever Charlestown was taken,
after Colonel Abraham Buford, who was on his way down to the city
when the news was fotch him of our surrender. Buford accordingly
came to the right about, to get out of harm's way as fast as he could,
and Tarleton followed close on his heels. Think of that devil, major,

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

trying to catch a man a hundred miles away! It was a brazen
hearted thing! considering, besides, that Buford had a good regiment
with him. When nobody thought it anything more than a
brag, sure enough, he overhauls Buford yonder at the Waxhaws—
onawares, you may say—and there he tore him all to pieces. They
say it was a bloody cruel sight, to see how these English troopers
did mangle the poor fellows. I doubt there wasn't fair play. But,
major, that Tarleton rides well and is a proper soldier, take him man
to man. It so happened that as I was making along towards
Catawba, who should I come plump upon, but Tarleton and his lads,
with their prisoners, all halting beside a little run to get water!”

“Again in trouble, sergeant! Truly you have had full measure
of adventures!”

“I was pretty near nonplushed, major,” said Horse Shoe, with a
broad laugh, “but I thought of a stratagem. I let fall my under
jaw, and sot my eyes as wild as a madman, and twisted my whole
face out of joint—and began to clap my hands, and hurra for the
red coats, like a natural fool. So, when Tarleton and two or three
of his people came to take notice of me, they put me down for a
poor idiot that had been turned adrift.”

“Did they hold any discourse with you?”

“A good deal; and, just to try me, they flogged me with the flats
of their swords; but I laughed and made merry when they hurt me
worst, and told them I thanked them for their politeness. There
were some of our people amongst the prisoners, that I knew,
and I was mortally afeard they would let on, but they didn't.
Especially, there was Seth Cuthbert, from Tryon, who had both of
his hands chopped off in the fray at the Waxhaws; he was riding
double behind a trooper, and he held up the stumps just to let me
see how barbarously he was mangled. I was dubious they would
see that he knowed me, but he took care of that. Bless your soul,
major! he saw my drift in the first shot of his eye. Thinking that
they mought take it into their noddles to carry me along with them
back, I played the quarest trick that I suppose ever a man thought
of; it makes me laugh now to tell it. I made a spring that fetched
me right upon the crupper of Colonel Tarleton's horse, which sot him
to kicking and flirting at a merry rate; and, whilst the creature was
floundering as if a hornet had stung him, I took the colonel's cap

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

and put it upon my own head, and gave him mine. And after I had
vagaried in this sort of way for a little while, I let the horse fling
me on the ground. You would have thought the devils would have
died a laughing. And the colonel himself, although at first he was
very angry, couldn't help laughing likewise. He said that I was as
strange a fool as he ever saw, and that it would be a pity to hurt
me. So he threw me a shilling, and, whilst they were all in good
humor, I trudged away.”

“It was a bold experiment, and might be practised a thousand
times without success. If I did not know you, Robinson, to be a
man of truth, as well as courage, I should scarce believe this tale.
If any one, hereafter, should tell your story, he will be accounted a
fiction-monger.”

“I do not boast, Major Butler; and, as to my story, I care very
little who tells it. Every trick is good in war. I can change my
face and voice both, so that my best friends shouldn't know me:
and, in these times, I am willing to change every thing but my
coat, and even that, if I have a witness to my heart, and it will
serve a turn to help the country. Am I not right?”

“No man ever blames another for that, sergeant, and if ever you
should be put to the trial, you will find friends enough to vouch for
your honesty.”

“When I got away from Tarleton it wasn't long before I reached
my own cabin. There I mustered my horse and gun, and some
decent clothes; and after a good sleep, and a belly full of food, I
started for the north, as fast as I could, with my letter. I put it
into your own hands, and you know the rest.”

“This will be a good tale for a winter night,” said Butler, “to be
told hereafter, in a snug chimney corner, to your wife and children,
when peace, as I trust it may, will make you happy in the possession
of both. Your embassy has had marvellous good luck so far. I
hope it may prove a happy omen for our future enterprise. Now it
is my turn, Galbraith, to tell you something of our plans. Colonel
Pinckney has apprised me of the state of things in the upper
country. Our good friend Clarke there meditates an attempt to
regain Augusta and Ninety-six; and we have reason to believe that
some levies will be made by our confederates in Virginia and elsewhere.
My business is to co-operate in this undertaking; and as it

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

was essential I should have the guidance of some man acquainted
with that country—some good soldier, true and trusty—the colonel
has selected you to accompany me. These red coats have already
got possession of all the strongholds; and the tories, you know,
swarm in the country, like the locusts of Egypt. I stand in need,
sergeant, of a friend with a discreet head and a strong arm. I
could not have picked out of the army a better man than Sergeant
Galbraith Robinson. Besides, Horse Shoe,” he added, putting his
hand gently upon the sergeant's shoulder, “old acquaintance has
bred an affection between us.”

“I am a man that can eat my allowance, major,” said Robinson,
with an awkward diffidence at hearing the encomium just passed
upon him, “and that's a matter that doesn't turn to much profit
in an empty country. But I think I may make bold to promise,
that you are not like to suffer, if a word or a blow from me would
do you any good.”

“Your belt may be serviceable in two ways in this expedition,
Horse Shoe: it may be buckled closer in scant times, and will
carry a sword in dangerous ones.”

“May I ask, major,” inquired Horse Shoe, “since you have
got to talking of our business, what has brought us so high up the
country, along here? It seems to me that the lower road would
have been nearer.”

“Suppose I say, Galbraith,” replied Butler, with animation,
“that there is a bird nestles in these woods, I was fond of hearing
sing, would it be unsoldierlike, think you, to make a harder ride
and a larger circuit for that gratification?”

“Oh! I understand, major,” said Horse Shoe, laughing,
“whether it be peace or whether it be war, these women keep the
upper hand of us men. For my part, I think it's more natural to
think of them in war than in peace. For, you see, the creatures
are so helpless, that if a man don't take care of them, who
would? And then, when a woman's frightened, as she must be
in these times, she clings so naturally to a man! It stands to
reason!”

“You will keep my counsel, Galbraith,” interrupted Butler.
“I have a reason which, perhaps, you may know by and by, why
you should not speak of any thing you may see or hear. And now,

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

as we have spent a good hour in refreshment, sergeant, make our
horses ready. We'll take the road again.”

Robinson promised caution in all matters that might be committed
to his charge, and now set himself about saddling the horses for
the journey. Whilst he was engaged in this occupation, Butler was
startled to hear the sergeant abruptly cry out—“You devil, Captain
Peter Clinch! what are you about?” and, looking hastily around,
saw no one but the trusty squire himself, who was now sedately intent
upon thrusting the bit into his horse's mouth,—a liberty which the
animal seemed to resent by sundry manifestations of waywardness.

“To whom are you talking, Galbraith?”

“Only to this here contrary, obstropolous beast, major.”

“What name did you call him by?” inquired Butler.

“Ha, ha, ha! was it that you was listening too?” said Horse
Shoe. “I have christened him Captain Peter—sometimes Captain
Peter Clinch. I'll tell you why. I am a little malicious touching
the name of my horse. After the surrender of Charlestown, our
regiment was put in the charge of a provost marshal, by the name
of Captain Clinch, and his first name was Peter. He was a rough,
ugly, wiry-haired fellow, with no better bowels than a barrel of
vinegar. He gave us all sorts of ill usage, knowing that we wa'n't
allowed to give him the kind of payment that such an oncomfortable
fellow desarved to get. If ever I had met him again, major,
setters parbus—as Lieutenant Hopkins used to say—which is lingo,
I take it, for a fair field, I would'a cudgelled his pate for him, to the
satisfaction of all good fellows. Well, when I got home, I gave his
name to my beast, just for the pleasure of thinking of that hang-gallows
thief, every time I had occasion to give the creetur a dig in
the ribs, or lay a blow across his withers! And yet he is a most
an excellent horse, major, and a hundred times more of a gentleman
than his namesake,—though he is a little hard-headed too—but
that he larnt from me. It really seems to me that the dumb beast
thinks his name a disgrace, as he has good right, but has got used
to it. And, besides, I hear that the cross-grained, growling dog of
a captain has been killed in a scuffle since I left Charlestown, so
now I consider my horse a sort of tombstone with the ugly sinner's
name on it; and as I straddle it every day you see, that's another
satisfaction.”

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

“Well, sergeant, there are few men enjoy their revenge more
good-humoredly than you. So, come, straddle your tombstone
again, and make the bones beneath it jog.”

In good glee, our travellers now betook themselves once more to
the road.

-- --

CHAPTER III. AN INCIDENT THAT SAVORS OF ROMANCE.

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

By the time the sun had fallen to the level of the summits of the
Blue Ridge, Butler and Robinson had progressed so far in their
journey, as to find themselves in the vicinity of the Rockfish river—
a rapid mountain stream, that traverses the southern confine of
Albemarle, and which, at that period, separated this county from
Amherst. Their path had led them, by a short circuit, out of the
ravine of Cove creek, along upon the ridges of the neighboring
hills; and they were now descending from this elevation, into the
valley of the Rockfish, near to the point where the Cove creek forms
its junction with this river. The hill was covered with a stately
forest, and a broad, winding road had been cut down the steep side,
in such a manner as to present a high bank on one hand, and an
abrupt sheer descent on the other. From this road might be seen,
at intervals, glimmering through the screen of underwood, the
waters of the small river below; whilst, at the same time, the
circuitous course of the descending track left but few paces of its
length visible from any one point, except where, now and then, it
came boldly forth to the verge of some wild crag, from which
glimpses were to be obtained of its frequent traverses towards the
deep and romantic dell that received the mingled tribute of the two
streams.

Here, as our travellers journeyed downward, their attention was
awakened by the cry of hounds in pursuit of game. These sounds
came from the wood on the crest of the hill above them; and the
clamorous earnestness with which they assailed the ear, and roused
the far echo of the highlands, showed the object of chase to have
been suddenly surprised and hotly followed. The outcry was heard,
for some moments, pursuing a direction towards the river, when,

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

suddenly from the midst of the forest, the sharp twang of a rifle-shot
showed that some hunter was on the watch to profit by the discovery
of the dogs.

Robinson, as soon as he heard the report, urged his horse forward
with speed, to the first turn of the road below; dismounted, and,
throwing his rifle into the palm of his left hand, stood ready to give
his fire wherever he might find occasion. Butler followed, and
reined up close beside his companion.

“There is game afoot,” said Galbraith, “and if that shot has not
done its business, it may be my turn to try a hand.”

These words were hardly spoken, when a wounded buck rushed
to the brink of the bank, some twelve or fifteen feet above the heads
of the travellers, and regardless of the presence of enemies, made one
frantic bound forward into the air, and fell dead almost at Robinson's
feet. So effectually had the work of death been done upon the poor
animal, that he seemed to have expired, in the convulsion of this
last leap, before he reached the ground; his antlers were driven into
the clay; his eyes were fixed, and not a struggle followed.

“It was a home-shot that brought this poor fugitive to the earth,”
said Butler, as he stood gazing at the piteous spectacle before him,
“and sped by a practised hand.”

“I don't count him a good man, major,” said Galbraith, with
professional indifference, “who would mangle his meat by random
firing. Now, this buck was taken sideways, as he leaped above the
tops of the bushes, which is the ticklishest of all the ways of shooting
a deer. The man that plucked this fellow, I'll warrant, can
plant his ball just where he likes: right under the arm is the place
for certainty; and the thing couldn't have been prettier done if the
man had had a rest and a standing shot.”

During this short interval, the hounds had arrived on the spot
where the buck lay bleeding, and these, after a few minutes, were
followed by two hunters of very dissimilar appearance, who came
on foot, slowly leading their horses up the hill.

The first was a tall, gaunt woodman, of a sallow complexion, jet
black eyes, and round head of smooth black hair. His dress was
simply a coarse linen shirt and trowsers, the heat of the day being
such as to allow him to dispense with coat and waistcoat. He
carried, in one hand, a battered straw hat, and in the other, trailed

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

a long rifle. His feet were covered with a pair of moccasins of
brown leather, and the ordinary hunting equipments were suspended
about his person.

The second was a youth apparently about sixteen, dressed in a
suit of green summer-cloth, neatly and fancifully adapted to his
figure, which was graceful and boyish. The jacket was short, and
gathered into a small skirt behind; and both this and the pantaloons
were garnished with a profusion of black cord and small black
buttons. A highly polished leather belt was buckled around his
waist; a cap of green cloth rested, somewhat conceitedly, amongst
the rich locks of a head of light, curly hair that fell, with girlish
beauty, over a fair brow, and gave softness to a countenance of pure
white and red; and a neat foot showed to advantage in a laced
boot. The whole appearance of the youth was of one of an amiable
and docile bearing, and the small rifle or carbine which he bore in
his hand, as well as the dainty accoutrements that belonged to it,
amongst which was a diminutive bugle, looked more like the toys
of a pampered boy, than any apparatus of service.

No sooner had these two approached near enough to Butler and
his attendant for recognition, than the youth, quitting the hold of
his horse, sprang forward with a joyous alacrity and seized Butler
by the hand.

“Captain Butler,” he cried with great animation, “how glad I
am you have come! And how fortunate it is that I should meet
you! Get down from your horse, I have something to tell you.
Here, Stephen Foster, take this gentleman's horse.”

“You are a fine fellow, Harry,” said Butler, dismounting. “That
smiling face of yours is full of pleasant news; it assures me that all
are well at the Dove Cote.” Then having given his horse in charge
to Robinson, and walked a few paces apart with his young friend,
he enquired, in a low and anxious tone, “Mildred, my dear Henry,
what of your sister Mildred? Has she received my letter? Does
she expect me? Is your father—”

“Now, captain,” interrupted the other—“but heigh! don't the
newspapers say you are brevetted? I am a pretty fellow to forget
that! Well then, Major Butler, let me answer one question at a
time. In the first place, sister Mildred is as well as any girl can be,
that has a whole bushel of crosses to keep her out of spirits. Poor

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

thing, she frets so, about you and my father. In the second place,
she received your letter a week ago, and has had me patrolling this
ridge every day since, just to keep a look-out for you; and, for the
sake of company, I have had Stephen Foster hunting here all the
time—more for an excuse than anything else, because on this side
of the river the drives are not the best for deer—a man might be
here a fortnight and not get a shot. Sister Mildred wanted me, if
I should see you first, just to whisper to you that it is impossible to
do anything with my father, especially at this time, for he has one
of these English officers staying at the Dove Cote now, who, I am
afraid, and so is sister Mildred, has come to do some mischief.
Mildred says I must make some appointment with you to see her
privately. I thought of Mrs. Dimock's, but this Englishman has a
servant staying over there, and may be it wouldn't do. So, major,
you will have to ride down to the big chestnut, on the bank of the
river, just under the rock that we call the Fawn's Tower—you know
where that is? it isn't more than two miles from here.”

“I know it well, Henry, I will wait there patiently,” replied
Butler, as he now returned to his horse.

“Haven't we been in luck,” said Henry, “to get so fine a buck
at last? This fellow has eight branches. It is Stephen's rifle that
has done it.”

The woodman, during this conversation, had taken possession of
his spoil, and was now busily engaged with his knife in cutting open
and preparing the animal for transportation, according to the usages
of woodcraft, whilst Robinson stood by, admiring the dexterity with
which this office was performed. When the buck was, at last,
thrown by Stephen across his horse, Henry gave him orders to ride
forward.

“You will carry our game to your own house, Stephen; and
don't forget, to-morrow, to let us have the saddle at the Dove Cote.
And Stephen, you need not say that we have found any acquaintances
upon the road, you understand!”

The man bowed his head, in token of obedience, and getting upon
his long-backed steed, behind the buck, was soon lost to view in the
windings of the hill.

“Sister Mildred is sometimes downright melancholy,” said the
young hunter, after he had remounted, and now rode beside Butler.

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

“She is troubled about you, and is always telling me of some
unpleasant dream. I almost think she is over-fanciful; and then she
reads everything about the army, and talks almost like a man about
soldiering. Do you know she is making a soldier of me? I am
constantly reading military books, and practising drill, and laying
out fortifications, just as if I was going into camp. My father
doesn't know a word of it; his time is taken up with these English
officers, writing to them, and every now and then there are some
of them at our house. Mildred knows them—a famous spy she
would make! Isn't she an excellent girl, Major Butler?”

“You and I should guard her, Henry, with more care than we
guard our lives,” replied Butler, with a serious emphasis.

“I hope,” returned Henry, “she will be in better spirits after she
sees you.”

“I would to heaven,” said Butler, “that we all had more reason
to be of good cheer, than we are likely to have. It is as cloudy a
day, Henry, as you may ever behold again, should you live, as I
pray you may, to the ripest old age.”

Henry looked up towards the west.

“There are clouds upon the sky,” he said, “and the sun has
dropped below them; but there is a streak of yellow light, near
to the line of the mountain, that our wise people say is a sign that
the sun will rise in beauty to-morrow.”

“There is a light beyond the mountain,” replied Butler, half
speaking to himself, “and it is the best, the only sign I see of a
clear to-morrow. I wish, Henry, it were a brighter beam.”

“Don't you know Gates has passed South?” said Henry, “and
has some pretty fellows with him, they say. And ar'n't we all
mustering here—every man most? Ask Stephen Foster what
I am?”

“And what will he tell me?”

“Why, that I am his deputy-corporal in the mounted riflemen;
Stephen is the lieutenant.”

“Oh, I crave your favor, brother officer, good master deputy-corporal,
Henry Lindsay! and does your father allow you to ride
in the ranks of the friends of liberty?”

“Sister Mildred persuaded him that as I am a mere lad, as she
says,—look at me, major,—a pretty well grown lad, I take it, there

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

is no harm in my playing soldier. So I ride always with Stephen
Foster, and Mildred got me this light rifle-carbine. Now, major, I
fancy I am pretty nearly as good a marksman as rides in the corps.
Who is this with you?” asked Henry, looking back at Robinson,
who loitered some distance in the rear purposely to avoid what
might be deemed an intrusion upon the private conference of the
two friends.

“That is a famous soldier, Henry; he was at the siege of
Charleston, and last year at Savannah. He has had some hard
blows, and can tell you more of war than you have ever read in all
your studies.”

“He wears a curious uniform,” said Henry, “for a regular
soldier. What is his name?”

“Galbraith Robinson—or Horse Shoe Robinson—to give him his
most popular distinction. But it would be well to keep his name
secret.”

“I have heard of Horse Shoe,” said Henry, with an expression
of great interest. “So, this is the man himself? From all reports
he is as brave as”—

“As who?” asked Butler, smiling at the tone of wonder with
which Henry spoke.

“As Caius Marcius Coriolanus, who, I make no doubt, major, was
about the bravest man in the books.”

Butler laughed, and applauded the young martialist for his discrimination.

The road from the foot of the hill pursued the left, or northern,
bank of the Rockfish, which shot along, with a rapid flood, over the
rocks that lay scattered in its bed; and the gush of whose flight fell
upon the ear like the loud tones of the wind. From either margin
it was shaded by huge sycamores, whose tops, at this twilight hour,
were marked in broad lines upon the fading sky, and whose wide
spreading boughs met, from side to side, over the middle of the
stream, throwing a deeper night upon the clear and transparent
waters. The valley was closely bound by high precipitous hills,
whose steep crags and narrow passes seemed to echo and prolong
the gush of the stream, that was now mingled with the occasional
lowing of cattle, the shriek of the owl, and the frequent hoarse scream
of the whip-poor-will.

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

When our party had advanced about a mile along this road,
Henry Lindsay took his bugle and blew a blast which seemed to
dance in its reverberations from one side of the river to the other.

“Mildred knows my signal,” said he; “that is the scout's warning:
cavalry approaches: dress your line: prepare to receive a
general officer.”

“Henry, pray drop your military phrase, and tell me what this
means?” said Butler.

“Ride on till you arrive beneath the Fawn's Tower. Wait for
me there. I will give you a signal when I approach: and trust me
for a faithful messenger. The river is deep at the rock, but you will
find a boat fastened to this bank. When you hear my signal come
across. Mr. Dimock's is only another mile; and, I'll warrant, the
old lady will make you comfortable. Love, they say, major,” added
Henry, sportively, “is meat and drink, and a blanket to boot; but
for all that, Mrs. Dimock's will not be amiss—especially for Horse
Shoe, who, I take it, will have the roughest time of the party. If
love is a blanket, Mr. Robinson,” Henry continued, addressing himself
to that worthy, “it doesn't cover two, you know.”

“To my thinking, young sir,” replied Horse Shoe, with a laugh,
“it wouldn't fold so cleverly in a knapsack.”

“Now that I have given my orders,” said Henry, “and done my
duty, I must leave you, for my road lies across the ford here.
Where are my hounds? Hylas, Bell, Blanche, you puppies, where
are you?”

Here Henry blew another note, which was immediately responded
to by the hounds; and, plunging into the rapid and narrow stream,
followed by the dogs, who swam close behind him, he was seen, the
next moment, through the twilight, galloping up the opposite hill,
as he called out his “good night” to his friends.

As soon as Henry had disappeared, the other two pricked their
steeds forward at a faster pace. The rapid flow of the river, as they
advanced along its bank, began to change into a more quiet current,
as if some obstruction below had dammed up the water, rendering it
deep and still. Upon this tranquil mirror the pale crescent of the
moon and the faintly peeping stars were reflected; and the flight of
the fire-fly was traced, by his own light and its redoubled image,
upon the same surface.

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

The high toppling cliff of the Fawn's Tower, that jutted forth like
a parapet above the road, soon arrested the attention of Butler; and
at its base the great chestnut flung abroad his “vast magnificence of
leaves,” almost in emulation of the aspiring crag.

“We have reached our appointed ground,” said Butler. “I shall
want my cloak, Galbraith; the dews begin to chill my limbs.”

They dismounted, and Butler threw his cloak around his shoulders.
Then, in a thoughtful, musing state of mind, he strolled slowly along
the bank of the river, till he was temporarily lost to view in the
thick shades and sombre scenery around him. Robinson, having
secured the horses, sat himself down at the foot of the chestnut,
unwilling to interrupt, by conversation, the anxious state of feeling
which he had the shrewdness to perceive predominated in Butler's
mind.

-- --

CHAPTER IV. A MEETING OF LOVERS—SOME INSIGHT INTO THE FUTURE.

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

The twilight had subsided and given place to a beautiful night.
The moon had risen above the tree tops, and now threw her level
rays upon the broad face of the massive pile of rocks forming the
Fawn's Tower, and lit up with a silvery splendor, the foliage that
clothed the steep cliff and the almost perpendicular hill in its neighborhood.
On the opposite side of the river, a line of beech and sycamore
trees, that grew almost at the water's edge, threw a dark
shadow upon the bank. Through these, at intervals, the bright
moonlight fell upon the earth, and upon the quiet and deep stream.
The woods were vocal with the whispering noises that give discord
to the nights of summer; yet, was there a stillness in the scene
which invited grave thoughts, and recalled to Butler's mind some
painful emotions that belonged to his present condition.

“How complicated and severe are those trials”—such was the
current of his meditations—“which mingle private grief with public
misfortune: that double current of ill which runs, on one side, to the
overthrow of a nation's happiness, and, on the other, to the prostration
of the individual who labors in the cause! What a struggle
have I to encounter between my duty to my country and my regard
for those tender relations that still more engross my affections, nor
less earnestly appeal to my manhood for defence! Upon the common
quarrel I have already staked my life and fortune, and find
myself wrapt up in its most perilous obligations. That cause has
enough in it to employ and perplex the strongest mind, and to
invoke the full devotion of a head and heart that are exempt from
all other solicitude: yet am I embarrassed with personal cares that
are woven into the very web of my existence; that have planted
themselves beside the fountain of my affections, and which, if they

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

be rudely torn from me, would leave behind—but a miserable and
hopeless wreck. My own Mildred! to what sad trials have I brought
your affection; and how nobly hast thou met them!

“Man lives in the contentious crowd; he struggles for the palm
that thousands may award, and far-speeding renown may rend the
air with the loud huzza of praise. His is the strife of the theatre
where the world are spectators; and multitudes shall glorify his
success, or lament his fall, or cheer him in the pangs of death. But
woman, gentle, silent, sequestered—thy triumphs are only for the
heart that loves thee—thy deepest griefs have no comforter but the
secret communion of thine own pillow!”

Whilst Butler, who had now returned beneath the cliff of the
Fawn's Tower, was absorbed in this silent musing, his comrade was
no less occupied with his own cares. The sergeant had acquired
much of that forecast, in regard to small comforts, which becomes,
in some degree, an instinct in those whose profession exposes them
to the assaults of wind and weather. Tobacco, in his reckoning,
was one of the most indispensable muniments of war; and he was,
accordingly, seldom without a good stock of this commodity. A
corn cob, at any time, furnished him the means of carving the bowl
of a pipe; whilst, in his pocket, he carried a slender tube of reed
which, being united to the bowl, formed a smoking apparatus, still
familiar to the people of this country, and which, to use the sergeant's
own phrase, “couldn't be touched for sweetness by the best pipe the
very Queen of the Dutch herself ever smoked; and that”—he was
in the habit of adding—“must be, as I take it, about the tenderest
thing for a whiff that the Dutchman knowed how to make.”

A flint and steel—part also of his gear—now served to ignite his
tobacco, and he had been, for some time past, sedately scanning the
length and breadth of his own fancies, which were, doubtless,
rendered the more sublime by the mistiness which a rich volume of
smoke had shed across his vision and infused into the atmosphere
around his brain.

“Twelve shillings and nine pence,” were the first words which
became audible to Butler in the depth of his revery. “That, major,”
said the sergeant, who had been rummaging his pocket, and counting
over a handful of coin, “is exactly the amount I have spent
since this time last night. I paid it to the old lady of the Swan,

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

at Charlottesville, taking a sixpence for mending your bridle rein.
Since you must make me paymaster for our march, I am obliged to
square accounts every night. My noddle wont hold two days'
reckoning. It gets scrimped and flustered with so many numberings,
that I lose the count clean out.”

“It is of little consequence, Galbraith,” replied Butler, seeking to
avoid his companion's interruption.

“Squaring up, and smoothing off, and bringing out this and that
shilling straight to a penny, don't come natural to me,” continued
Robinson, too intent upon his reckoning to observe the disinclination
of Butler to a parley, “money matters are not in my line. I take
to them as disunderstandingly as Gill Bentley did to the company's
books, when they made him Orderly on the Waccamaw picquet.
For Gill, in the first place, couldn't write, and, in the next place, if
he could'a done that, he never larnt to read, so you may suppose
what a beautiful puzzleification he had of it to keep the guard roster
straight.”

“Sergeant, look if yonder boat is loose; I shall want it presently,”
said Butler, still giving no ear to his comrade's gossip.

“It is tied by an easy knot to the root of the tree,” said Robinson,
as he returned from the examination.

“Thank you,” added Butler with more than usual abstractedness.

“Something, major, seems to press upon your spirits to-night,”
said the sergeant, in the kindest tones of inquiry. “If I could lend
a hand to put any thing, that mought happen to have got crooked,
into its right place again, you kn ow, Major Butler, I wouldn't be
slow to do it, when you say the word.”

“I would trust my life to you, Galbraith, sooner than to any
man living,” replied the other, with an affectionate emphasis:—“But
you mistake me, I am not heavy at heart, though a little anxious,
sergeant, at what has brought me here, comrade,” he added as he
approached the sergeant, upon whose broad shoulder he familiarly
laid his hand, with a smile; “you will keep a fellow soldier's
counsel?”

“As I keep my heart in my body,” interrupted Galbraith.

“I am sure of it; even as you keep your faith to your country,
my true and worthy brother,” added Butler with animation, “and
that is with no less honesty than a good man serves his God.

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

Then, Galbraith, bear it in mind, I have come here for the sake of a
short meeting with one that I love, as you would have a good soldier
love the lady of his soul. You will hereafter speak of nothing that
may fall within your notice. It concerns me deeply that this
meeting should be secret.”

“Major, I will have neither eyes nor ears, if it consarns you to keep
any thing that mought chance to come to my knowledge, private.”

“It is not for myself, sergeant, I bespeak this caution; I have
nothing to conceal from you; but there is a lady who is much
interested in our circumspection. I have given you a long and
solitary ride on her account, and may hereafter ask other service
from you. You shall not find it more irksome, Galbraith, to stand
by a comrade in love, than you have ever found it in war, and that,
I know, you think not much.”

“The war comes naturally enough to my hand,” replied Galbraith,
“but as for the love part, major, excepting so far as carrying
a message, or, in case of a runaway, keeping off a gang of pestifarious
intermeddlers, or watching, for a night or so, under a tree,
or any thing, indeed, in the riding and running, or watching, or
scrimmaging line—I say, excepting these, my sarvice moughtn't turn
to much account. I can't even play a fiddle at a wedding, and I've
not the best tongue for making headway amongst the women.
Howsomdever, major, you may set me down for a volunteer on the
first forlorn hope you may have occasion for.”

“Mr. Lindsay lives on the hill across the river. There are reasons
why I cannot go to his house; and his daughter, Galbraith, is an
especial friend to us and to our cause.”

“I begin to see into it,” interrupted the sergeant, laughing, “you
have a notion of showing the old gentleman the same trick you
played off upon Lord Howe's provost marshal, when you was lieutenant
at Valley Forge, touching your stealing away his prisoner,
Captain Roberts. That was a night affair, too. Well, the best wife
a man can have, major, is the woman that takes to him through
fire and water. There was Colonel Gardiner, that stole his wife just
in that way, against all opposition of both father and mother, and a
better woman never stitched up a seam, to my knowledge and
belief.”

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

“I have no thought of such an enterprise, sergeant,” said Butler;
“our purpose, for the present, must be confined to a short visit.
We are houseless adventurers, Galbraith, and have little to offer to
sweetheart or wife that might please a woman's fancy.”

“When a woman loves a man, especially a sodger,” replied the
sergeant, “she sets as little store by house and home as the best of
us. Still, it is a wise thing to give the creatures the chance of
peace, before you get to tangling them with families. Hark, I hear
something like footsteps on t'other side of the river! Mister Henry
must be on his march.”

After an interval, a low whistle issued from the opposite bank, and,
in a moment, Butler was in the skiff, pushing his way through the
sparkling waters.

As the small boat, in which he stood upright, shot from the
bright moonlight into the shade of the opposite side, he could
obscurely discern Mildred Lindsay leaning on her brother's arm, as
they both stood under the thick foliage of a large beech. And
scarcely had the bow struck upon the pebbly margin, before he
bounded from it up the bank, and was, in the next instant, locked
in the embrace of one whose affection he valued above all earthly
possessions.

When that short interval had passed away, in which neither Mildred
nor Arthur could utter speech; during which the lady leant
her head upon her lover's bosom, in that fond familiarity which
plighted faith is allowed to justify in the most modest maiden, sobbing
the while in the intensity of her emotions, she then at last, as
she slowly regained her self-possession, said, in a soft and melancholy
voice, in which there was nevertheless a tone of playfulness:

“I am a foolish girl, Arthur. I can boast like a blustering
coward, when there is nothing to fear; and yet I weep, like a true
woman, at the first trial of my courage.”

“Ah, my dear Mildred, you are a brave girl,” replied Butler, as
he held both of her hands and looked fondly into her face, “and a
true and a tried girl. You have come kindly to me, and ever, like a
blessed and gentle spirit of good, are prompt to attend me through
every mischance. It is a long and weary time, love, since last we
met.”

“It is very, very long, Arthur.”

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

“And we are still as far off, Mildred, from our wishes as at first
we were.”

“Even so,” said Mildred sorrowfully. “A year of pain drags
heavily by, and brings no hope. Oh, Arthur, what have I suffered
in the thought that your life is so beset with dangers! I muse upon
them with a childish fear, that was not so before our last meeting.
They rise to disturb my daily fancies, and night finds them inhabiting
my pillow. I was so thankful, that you escaped that dreary
siege of Charleston!”

“Many a poor and gallant fellow soldier there bit his lip with a
chafed and peevish temper,” said Butler; “but the day will come,
Mildred, when we may yet carry a prouder head to the field of our
country's honor.”

“And your share,” interrupted Mildred, “will ever be to march
in the front rank. In spite of all your perils past, your hard service,
which has known no holiday, your fatigues, that I have sometimes
feared would break down your health, and in spite too, of the
claims, Arthur, that your poor Mildred has upon you, you are even
now again bound upon some bold adventure, that must separate us,
ah, perhaps, for ever! Our fate has malice in it. Ever beginning
some fresh exploit!”

“You would not have your soldier bear himself otherwise than as
a true knight, who would win and wear his lady-love by good set
blows when there was need for them?”

“If I were the genius that conjured up this war, I would give
my own true knight a breathing space. He should pipe and dance
between whiles,” replied Mildred sportively.

“He that puts his sickle into this field amongst the reapers,” said
Butler, with a thoughtful earnestness, “should not look back from
his work.”

“No, no, though my heart break while I say it—for, in truth, I
am very melancholy, notwithstanding I force a beggar's smile upon
my cheek; no, I would not have you stay or stand, Arthur, until
you have seen this wretched quarrel at an end. I praised your first
resolve—loved you for it—applauded and cheered you; I will not
selfishly now, for the sake of my weak, womanish apprehension, say
one word to withhold your arm.”

“And you are still,” said Butler, “that same resolute enthusiast

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

that I found in the young and eloquent beauty who captivated my
worthless heart, when the war first drew the wild spirits of the
country together under our free banner?”

“The same foolish, conceited, heady, prattling traunt, Arthur, that
first took a silly liking to your pompous strut, and made a hero to
her imagination out of a boasting ensign—the same in all my follies,
and in all my faults—only altered in one quality.”

“And pray, what is that one quality?”

“I will not tell you,” said Mildred carelessly. “'Twould make
you vainer than you are.”

“It is not well to hide a kind thought from me, Mildred.”

“Indeed it is not, Arthur. And so, I will muster courage to
speak it,” said the confiding girl with vivacity, after a short pause
during which she hung fondly upon her lover's arm; and then
suddenly changing her mood, she proceeded in a tone of deep and
serious enthusiasm, “it is, that since that short, eventful and most
solemn meeting, I have loved you, Arthur, with feelings that I did
not know until then were mine. My busy fancy has followed you
in all your wanderings—painted with stronger hues than nature
gives to any real scene the difficulties and disasters that might cross
your path—noted the seasons with a nervous acuteness of remark,
from very faint-heartedness at the thought that they might blight
your health or bring you some discomfort. I have pored over the
accounts of battles, the march of armies, the tales of prisoners
relating the secrets of their prisons; studied the plans of generals
and statesmen, as the newspapers or common rumor brought them
to my knowledge, with an interest that has made those around me
say I was sadly changed. It was all because I had grown cowardly
and feared even my own shadow. Oh, Arthur, I am not indeed
what I was.”

The solemnity, force and feeling with which Mildred gave utterance
to these words, strangely contrasted with the light and gay
tone in which she had commenced; but her thoughts had now
fallen into a current that bore her forward into one of those bursts
of excited emotion, which were characteristic of her temper, and
which threw a peculiar energy and eloquence into her manner.
Butler, struck by the rising warmth of her enunciation, and
swayed in part by the painful reflections to which her topic

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

gave rise, replied, in a state of feeling scarcely less solemn than
her own—

“Ah, Mildred,” and as he spoke, he parted her hair upon her
pale forehead and kissed it, “dearest girl, the unknown time to
come has no cup of suffering for me that I would not hold a cheap
purchase for one moment like this. Even a year of painful absence
past, and a still more solicitous one to come, may be gallantly and
cheerfully borne when blessed with the fleeting interval of this night.
To hear your faith, which though I never dwelt upon it but with a
confidence that I have held it most profane to doubt, still, to hear
it avowed from your own lips, now again and again, repeating what
you have often breathed before, and in letter after letter, written
down, it falls upon my heart, Mildred, like some good gift from
heaven, specially sent to revive and quicken my resolution in all the
toils and labors that yet await me. There must be good in store
for such a heart as thine; and, trusting to this faith, I will look to
the future with a buoyant temper.”

“The future,” said Mildred, as she lifted her eyes to the pale
moon that now sheeted with its light her whole figure, as she and
her lover strayed beyond the shade of the beech, “I almost shudder
when I hear that word. We live but in the present; that, Arthur,
is, at least, our own, poor as we are in almost all beside. That
future is a perplexed and tangled riddle—a dreadful uncertainty, in
the contemplation of which I grow superstitious. Such ill omens
are about us! My father's inexorable will, so headstrong, so
unconscious of the pain it gives me; his rooted, yes, his fatal
aversion to you; my thraldom here, where, like a poor bird checked
by a cord, I chafe myself by fluttering on the verge of my prison
bounds; and then, the awful perils that continually impend over
your head—all these are more than weak imaginings; they are the
realities of my daily life, and give me, what I am almost ashamed
to confess, a sad and boding spirit.”

“Nay, nay, dearest Mildred! Away with all these unreasonable
reckonings!” replied Butler, with a manner that too plainly betrayed
the counterfeit of mirth. “Seclusion has dealt unworthily
with you. It has almost turned thee into a downright sentimental
woman. I will have none of this stepping to the verge of melancholy.
You were accustomed to cheer me with sunny and warm

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

counsel; and you must not forget it was yourself who taught me to
strike aside the waves of fortune with a glad temper. The fates
can have no spite against one so good as thou art! Time may bear
us along like a rough trotting horse; and our journey may have its
dark night, its quagmires, and its jack-o'lanterns, but there will come
a ruddy morning at last—a smoother road, and an easier gait;
and thou, my girl, shalt again instruct me how to win a triumph
over the ills of life.”

“And we will be happy, Arthur, because all around us will be
so,” added Mildred, catching the current of Butler's thoughts, with
that ready versatility which eminently showed the earnestness and
devotion of her feelings—“Ah, may heaven grant this boon, and
bring these dreams to life! I think, Arthur, I should be happier
now, if I could but be near you in your wanderings. Gladly would
I follow you through all the dangers of the war.”

“That were indeed, love, a trial past your faculty to endure.
No, no, Mildred, she who would be a soldier's wife, should learn
the soldier's philosophy—to look with a resigned submission on the
present events, and trust to heaven for the future. Your share in
this struggle is to commune with your own heart in solitude, and
teach it patience. Right nobly have you thus far borne that
grievous burden! The sacrifice that you have made—its ever
present and unmitigated weight, silently and sleeplessly inflicting
its slow pains upon your free and generous spirit; that, Mildred, is
the chief and most galling of my cares.”

“This weary war, this weary war,” breathed Mildred, in a pensive
under key, “when will it be done!”

“The longest troubles have their end,” replied Butler, “and men,
at last, spent with the vexations of their own mischief, fly, by a
selfish instinct, into the bosom of peace. God will prosper our
enterprise, and bring our battered ship into a fortunate haven.”

“How little like it seems it now!” returned Mildred. “The
general sorrow, alone, might well weigh down the stoutest heart.
That cause which you have made mine, Arthur, to which you have
bestowed your life, and which, for your sake,” she added proudly,
“should have this feeble arm of mine, could it avail, is it not even
now trembling on the verge of ruin? Have not your letters, one
after another, told me of the sad train in which misfortunes have

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

thickened upon the whole people? of defeat, both north and south,
and, at this very time, of disgraceful mutiny of whole regiments
under the very eye of Washington—that Washington who loves his
country and her soldiers as a husband loves his bride, and a father
his children. Have not those, to whom we all looked for champions,
turned into mere laggards in the war for freedom? Oh,
Arthur, do you not remember that these are the thoughts, the very
words, which were penned by your own hand, for my especial
meditation? How can I but fear that the good end is still far off?
How can I but feel some weight upon my heart?”

“You have grown overwise, Mildred, in these ruminations. I am
to blame for this, that in my peevish humor, vexed with the crosses
of the day, I should have written on such topics to one so sensitive
as yourself.”

“Still it is true, Arthur, all report confirms it.”

“These things do not become your entertainment, Mildred. Leave
the public care to us. There are bold hearts, love, and strong arms
yet to spare for this quarrel. We have not yet so exhausted our
mines of strength, but that much rough ore still lies unturned to the
sun, and many an uncouth lump of metal remains to be fashioned
for serviceable use. History tells of many a rebound from despondency,
so sudden and unreckoned, that the wisest men could see in it
no other spring than the decree of God. He will fight the battle of
the weak, and set the right upon a sure foundation.”

“The country rings,” said Mildred, again taking the more cheerful
hue of her lover's hopes, and following out, with an affectionate
sympathy, his tone of thought, “with anticipation of victory from
Gates's southern march.”

“That may turn out to be a broken reed,” interrupted Butler,
as if thinking aloud, and struck by Mildred's reference to a subject
that had already engrossed his thoughts; “they may be deceived.
Washington would have put a different man upon that service. I
would have a leader in such a war, wary, watchful, humble—diffident
as well as brave. I fear Gates is not so.”

“Then, I trust, Arthur,” exclaimed Mildred, with anxious alacrity,
“that your present expedition does not connect you with his fortunes!”

“I neither follow his colors nor partake of his counsels,” replied

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

Butler. “Still my motions may not be exempt from the influence
of his failure or success. The enemy, you are aware, has possessed
himself of every post of value in South Carolina and Georgia. I go
commissioned to advise with discreet and prudent men upon the
means to shake off this odious domination. So far only, and
remotely, too, I am a fellow-laborer with Gates. There are gallant
spirits now afoot, Mildred, to strip these masters of their power. My
office is to aid their enterprise.”

“If you needs must go, Arthur, I have no word to say. You will
leave behind you an aching heart, that morning, noon, and night,
wearies heaven with its prayers for your safety. Alas, I have no
other aid to give! How soon—how soon,” she said, with a voice
that faltered with the question, “does your duty compel you to
leave me?”

“To-morrow's sunrise, love, must find me forth upon my way.”

“To-morrow, Arthur? so quickly to part!”

“I dare not linger; not even for the rich blessing of thy presence.”

“And the utmost length of your journey?”

“Indeed, I know not. At present my farthest aim is Ninety-six
and Augusta. It much depends upon the pleasure of our proud and
wilful masters.”

Mildred stood for some moments looking upon the ground in profound
silence. Her bosom heaved with a sad emotion.

“It is a dangerous duty,” said she, at last. “I cannot speak my
apprehension at the thought of your risks amongst the fierce and
treacherous men that overrun the country to which you travel.”

“These perils are exaggerated by distance,” returned Butler. “A
thousand expedients of protection and defence occur when present,
which the absent cannot fancy. It is a light service, Mildred, and
may more securely be performed with a gay heart than with a sad
one. I pray you, do not suffer that active imagination of yours to
invest the every day adventures of your poor soldier with a romantic
interest of which they are not worthy. I neither slay giants, nor
disenchant ladies, nor yoke captive griffins together. No, no, I shall
outrun some over-fed clown, and outwit some simple boobies; and,
perhaps, soil my boots in a great slough, and then hasten back, love,
to boast of my marvels to the credulous ear of my own sweet girl,
who, I warrant, will think me a most preposterous hero.”

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

“How can you laugh, Arthur? And yet I would not have you
catch my foolish sadness, either.”

“I have with me, besides, Mildred, a friend good at need; one
Galbraith Robinson, a practised and valiant soldier, who sits on
yonder bank. He is to be the companion of my journey; he is
shrewd, vigilant and cautious, an inhabitant, moreover, of the district
to which I am bound; his wisdom can do much for my success.
Then I travel, too, in peaceful guise. My business is more concerned
with negotiation than with battle.”

“It is a waylaid path, Arthur,” said Mildred, in the same faint
voice with which she had spoken before.

“Never take it so heavily, my love!” exclaimed Butler, familiarly
seizing her hand, whose trembling now betrayed her agitation,—“it
is the mere sport of the war to be upon a running service, where a
light stratagem or so will baffle a set of dull-pated clodpoles! I
scarcely deem it a venture, to dodge through a forest, where every
man flies from his neighbor out of mutual distrust. These fellows
have brought themselves upon such bad terms with their own consciences,
that they start like thieves at the waving of a bulrush.”

“They would be the more cruel,” replied Mildred, “if some ill
luck should throw you into their power. If that should happen,”
she added, and for a while she hesitated to speak, as a tear fell upon
Butler's hand—“If that should happen, I cannot bear the thought.”

“They dare offer me no wrong, Mildred. The chances of battle
are sufficiently various to compel even the victors to pursue the policy
of humanity to prisoners. The conqueror of to-day may himself
be a captive to-morrow, and a bloody reprisal would await his barbarity.
Again, let me remind you, these are not fit topics for your
meditation.”

“They are topics for my heart, Arthur, and will not be driven
from it. If your lot should put you in the power of the enemy, the
name of Mildred Lindsay, and the relation you bear her, whispered
in their ears, may, perhaps, unlock their charity. My father has
many friends in those ranks, and it may be that I am not unknown
to some of them: oh, remember that!”

“You have little need to teach me to think or speak of Mildred
Lindsay,” said Butler, eagerly. “I cannot forget that name. But
I may well doubt its charm upon the savage bulldogs who are now

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

baiting our citizens in Carolina; those ruthless partizans who are
poisoning the fountains of contentment at every fire-side. It is not
a name to conjure evil spirits with.”

“Major Butler,” said Henry, who during this long interval had
been strolling backward and forward, like a sentinel, at some distance
from his sister and her lover, and who, with the military punctilio
of a soldier on duty, forbore even to listen to what he could not
have helped overhearing, if it had not been for humming a tune—
“Major, I don't like to make or meddle with things that don't belong
to me—but you and Mildred have been talking long enough to
settle the course of a whole campaign. And as my father thinks he
can't be too careful of Mildred, and doesn't like her walking about
after night-fall, I shouldn't be surprised if a messenger were
despatched for us—only I think that man Tyrrel is hatching some
plot with him to-night, and may keep him longer in talk than
usual.”

“Who is Tyrrel?” inquired Butler.

“One that I wish had been in his grave before he had ever seen
my father,” answered Mildred with a bitter vehemence. “He is a
wicked emissary of the royal party sent here to entrap my dear father
into their toils. Such as it has ever been his fate to be cursed with
from the beginning of the war; but this Tyrrel, the most hateful of
them all.”

“Alas, alas, your poor father! Mildred, what deep sorrow do I
feel that he and I should be so estranged. I could love him, counsel
with him, honor him, with a devotion that should outrun your
fondest wish. His generous nature has been played upon, cheated,
abused; and I, in whom fortune and inclination should have raised
him a friend, have been made the victim of his perverted passion.”

“True, true,” exclaimed Mildred, bursting into tears, and resting
her head against her lover's breast, “I can find courage to bear all
but this—I am most unhappy;” and for some moments she sobbed
audibly.

“The thought has sometimes crossed me,” said Butler, “that I
would go to your father and tell him all. It offends my self-respect
to be obliged to practise concealment towards one who should have
a right to know all that concerns a daughter so dear to him. Even
now, if I may persuade you to it, I will go hand in hand with you,

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

and, with humble reverence, place myself before him and divulge all
that has passed between us.”

“No, no, Arthur, no,” ejaculated Mildred with the most earnest
determination. “It will not come to good. You do not understand
my father's feelings. The very sight of you would rouse him into
frenzy; there is no name which might fall upon his ear with
deeper offence than yours. Not yet, Arthur, the time has not yet
come.”

“I have been patient,” said Butler, “patient, Mildred, for your
sake.”

“To try him now,” continued Mildred, whose feelings still ran,
with a heady impetuosity, upon this newly-awakened and engrossing
topic; “now, in the very depth of his bitterest aversion to what he
terms an impious rebellion, and whilst his heart is yet moved with
an almost preternatural hate against all who uphold the cause, and
to you, especially, above whose head there hovers, in his belief,
some horrid impending curse that shall bring desolation upon him
and all who claim an interest in his blood—no, no, it must not be!”

“Another year of pent-up vexation, self-reproach and anxious
concealment must then glide by, and perhaps another,” said Butler.
“Well, I must be content to bear it, though, in the mean time, my
heart bleeds for you, Mildred; it is a painful trial.”

“For good or for evil our vow is now registered in heaven,”
replied Mildred, “and we must abide the end.”

“I would not have it other than it is, dearest girl, except this
stern resolve of your father—not for the world's wealth,” said
Butler warmly. “But you spoke of this Tyrrel—what manner of
man is he? How might I know him?”

“To know him would answer no good end, Arthur. His soul is
absorbed in stratagem, and my dear father is its prey. I too am
grievously tormented by him; but it is no matter, I need not vex
your ear with the tale of his annoyance.”

“Indeed!” exclaimed Butler with a sudden expression of resentment.

“All that concerns my father, concerns me,” said Mildred. “It
is my evil destiny, Arthur, to be compelled to endure the associations
of men, whose principles, habits, purposes, are all at war with
my own. Alas, such are now my father's constant companions!

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

This man Tyrrel, whose very name is a cheat put on, I doubt not,
to conceal him from observation—goes farther than the rest in the
boldness of his practice. I have some misgiving that he is better
acquainted with the interest you take in me, than we might suspect
possible to a stranger. I fear him. And then, Arthur, it is my
peculiar misery that he has lately set up a disgusting pretension to
my regard. Oh! I could give him, if my sex had strength to
strike, the dagger, sooner than squander upon him one kind word.
Yet am I obliged by circumstance to observe a strained courtesy
towards him, which, frugal as it is, makes me an unwilling hypocrite
to my own heart.”

“Tyrrel,” ejaculated Butler, “Tyrrel! I have heard no such name
abroad!” then, muttering a deep curse, as he bit his lip with
passion, he added, “Oh, that I could face this man, or penetrate his
foul purpose! How is it likely I might meet him?”

“You shall have no temptation to a quarrel,” said Mildred;
“your quick resentment would but give activity to his venom.
For the sake of my peace, Arthur, and of your own, inquire no
further. Time may disclose more than rash pursuit.”

“Leave that to sister Mildred and myself, major,” said Henry,
who listened with great interest to this conversation, “I have my
eye upon him—let that satisfy you; and when sister Mildred puts
up the game, depend upon it, I will bring him down.”

“Thanks, thanks, dear Henry! I can trust you for a ready friend,
and will even follow your good advice. A more favorable season
for this concern may soon arrive; meantime, I will bear this hint in
mind.”

Again Henry made an appeal to the lovers to bring their conference
to an end. It was a sorrowful moment, the events of which
were brief, earnest and impassioned, and such as a dull scribbler,
like myself, might easily mar in the telling; yet they were such as
zealous and eager natures, who have loved with an intense and
absorbing love, and who have parted in times of awful danger and
uncertainty, may perchance be able to picture to themselves, when
they recall the most impressive incident of their lives to memory. I
will only say, that, in that dark shade where the beech tree spread
his canopy of leaves over the cool bank, and marked his shadow's
profile on the green sward—that grassy sward, on which “the

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

constant moon” lit up the dewy lamps, hung by the spider on
blade and leaf; and in that silent time, when the distant water-fall
came far-sounding on the ear, when sleepless insects chirped in the
thicket, and dogs, at some remote homestead, howled bugle-like to
the moon; and in that chill hour, when Mildred drew her kerchief
close around her dew-besprinkled shoulders, whilst Arthur, fondly
and affectionately, half enveloped her in the folds of a military cloak,
as he whispered words of tender parting in her ear, and imprinted a
kiss upon her cheek; and when, moreover, Henry's teeth chattered
like a frozen warder's, then it was, and there, that this enthusiastic
girl again pledged her unalterable devotion to the man of her
waking thoughts and nightly dreams, come weal, come woe, whatever
might betide; and the soldier paid back the pledge with new
ardor and endearment, in the strong language that came unstudied
from the heart, meaning all that he said, and rife with a feeling
beyond the reach of words. And, after “mony a locked and fond
embrace,” full tearfully, and lingeringly, and, in phrase oft repeated,
the two bade “farewell,” and invoked God's blessing each upon the
other, and then, not without looking back, and breathing a fresh
prayer of blessings, they separated on their dreary way, Mildred
retiring, as she had come, on the arm of her brother, and Butler,
springing hurriedly into the skiff and directing its swift passage to
the middle of the stream, where, after a pause to enable him to
discern the last footsteps of his mistress, as her form glided into the
obscure distance, he sighed a low “God bless her,” then resumed
his oar, and sturdily drove his boat against the “opponent bank.”

-- --

CHAPTER V. A COMFORTABLE INN, AND A GOOD LANDLADY—THE MISFORTUNES OF HEROES DO NOT ALWAYS DESTROY THE APPETITE.

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

As soon as Butler landed from the skiff, he threw his cloak into
the hands of the sergeant; then, with a disturbed haste, sprang
upon his horse, and, commanding Robinson to follow, galloped
along the road down the river as fast as the nature of the ground
and the obscurity of the hour would allow. A brief space brought
them to the spot where the road crossed the stream, immediately in
the vicinity of the widow Dimock's little inn, which might here be
discerned ensconced beneath the cover of the opposite hill. The
low-browed wooden building, quietly stationed some thirty paces off
the road, was so adumbrated in the shelter of a huge willow, that
the journeyer, at such an hour as this, might perchance pass the
spot unconsciously by, were it not for an insulated and somewhat
haggard sign-post that, like a hospitable seeker of strangers, stood
hard by the road side, and there displayed a shattered emblem in
the guise of a large blue ball, a little decayed by wind and weather,
which said Blue Ball, without superscription or device, was universally
interpreted to mean “entertainment for man and horse, by the
widow Dimock.” The moonlight fell with a broad lustre upon the
sign post and its pendent globe; and our travellers, besides, could
descry, through the drapery of the willow, a window, of some rear
building of the inn, richly illuminated by what, from the redness of
the light, might be conjectured to be a bundle of blazing faggots.

As the horses had, immediately upon entering the ford, compelled
their masters to a halt, whilst they thrust their noses into the water
and drank with the greediness of a long and neglected thirst, it was
with no equivocal self-gratulation that Robinson directed his eye to
the presignifications of good cheer which were now before him.

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

Butler had spoken “never a word,” and the sergeant's habits of
subordination, as well as an honest sympathy in what he guessed
to be the griefs of his superior officer, had constrained him to a
respectful silence. The sergeant, however, was full of thoughts
which, more than once during the gallop from the Fawn's Tower,
he was on the point of uttering by way of consolation to Butler, and
which nothing prevented but that real delicacy of mind that lies at
the bottom of a kind nature, and inhabits the shaggy breast of the
rustic, at least full as often as it lodges in the heart of the trim
worldling. The present halt seemed, in Horse Shoe's reckoning,
not only to furnish a pretext to speak, but, in some degree, to render
it a duty; and, in truth, an additional very stimulating subject
presented itself to our good squire, in his instantaneous conviction
that the glare from the tavern window had its origin in some active
operation which, at this late hour, might be going on at the kitchen
chimney; to understand the full pungency of which consideration,
it is necessary to inform my reader, that Robinson had, for some
time past, been yielding himself to certain doubts, whether his
friend and himself might not arrive at the inn at too late an hour
to hope for much despatch in the preparation for supper. In this
state of feeling, partly bent to cheer the spirits of Butler, and partly
to express his satisfaction at the prospect of his own comfort, he
broke forth in the following terms—

“God bless all widows that set themselves down by the roadside,
is my worst wish! and, in particular, I pray for good luck to the
widow Dimock, for an orderly sort of body, which I have no doubt
she is; and keeps good hours—to judge by the shine of the kitchen
fire which is blazing yonder in the rear—and which, to tell truth,
major, I began to be afeard would be as dead, by this time o' night,
as the day the hearth-stone was first laid. She desarves to be
spoken of as a praiseworthy woman. And, moreover, I should say
she has popped her house down in a most legible situation, touching
our day's march, by which I mean it isn't one step too near a reasonable
bed hour. I count it lucky, major, on your account; and
although it isn't for me to give advice in woman affairs—for I know
the creatures do try the grit and edge of a man amazingly sometimes—
yet, if I mought say what was running in my head fit for a
gentleman and an officer like you to do in such a tribulation, it

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

would be this: drop thinking and chawing over your troubles, and
take them with a light heart, as things that's not to be mended by
a solemncolly long-facedness. A good victual's meal and a fair
night's rest would make another man of you. That's my observation;
and I remember once to hear you say the same yourself, upon
occasion of your losing the baggage wagons last fall on the Beaufort
convoy. You ha'n't forgot it, major?”

“Thank you, thank you, sergeant. Your counsel is kindly offered
and wisely said, and I will follow it. But it is a little hard, fellow
soldier,” added Butler, with something like an approach to jocularity,
“it's a little hard to have one's misfortunes cast in his teeth
by a comrade.”

“I thought it would make you laugh, major!” replied Robinson,
with a good-natured solicitude, “for it wan't in the possibilities of a
mortal earthly man to save the baggage; and, I remember, you
laughed then, as well as the rest of us, when them pestifarious,
filching sheep stealers made off with our dinners: nobody ever
blamed you for it.”

“Ah, Galbraith, you are a good friend, and you shall say what
you please to me,” said Butler, with a returning cheerfulness;
“sorrow is a dull companion to him who feeds it, and an impertinent
one to everybody beside. So, ride forward, and we will endeavor
to console ourselves with the good cheer of the widow. And,
hark, Galbraith, this Mistress Dimock is an especial friend of mine:
pray you, let her see, by your considerateness towards her, that you
are aware of that—for my sake, good Horse Shoe.”

The two soldiers soon reached the inn, and, having dismounted,
Butler aroused the attention of the inmates by a few strokes upon
the door with his riding rod.

The reply to this summons was a shrill invitation, in a feminine
voice, to “walk in;” and no sooner had Butler thrown open
the door and advanced a few paces into the passage, than the
head of an elderly female was seen thrust through the partially
expanded doorway of the adjoining room. Another instant, and
the dusky figure of Mistress Dimock herself was visible to our
travellers.

“What would you be pleased to have, sir?” inquired the dame,
with evident distrust at this untimely approach of strangers.

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

“Accommodation for the night, and whatever you have good to
offer a friend, Mistress Dimock.”

“Who are you that ride so late?” again interrogated the hostess;
“I am cowardly, sir, and cautious, and have reason to be careful who
comes into my house; a poor unprotected woman, good man.”

“A light, mother,” said Butler, “and you shall know us better.
We are travellers and want food and rest, and would have both with
as little trouble to you as possible; a light will show you an old
friend.”

“Wait a moment,” returned the dame; and then added, as she
observed Butler walk into a room on the left, “Take care, sir, it is
risking a fall to grope in the dark in a strange house.”

“The house is not so strange to me as you suppose. Unless you
have moved your furniture I can find the green settee beyond the
cupboard,” said Butler, familiarly striding across the room, and
throwing himself into the old commodity he had named.

The landlady, without heeding this evidence of the conversancy
of her visitor with the localities of the little parlor, had hastily
retreated, and, in a moment afterwards, returned with a light, which,
as she held it above her head, while she peered through a pair of
spectacles, threw its full effulgence upon the face of her
guest.

“Dear me, good lack!” she exclaimed, after a moment's gazing;
“Arthur Butler, o' my conscience! And is it you, Mr. Butler?”
Then, putting the candle upon the table, she seized both of his hands
and gave them a long and hearty shake. “That Nancy Dimock
shouldn't know your voice, of all others! Where have you been,
and where are you going? Mercy on me! what makes you so late?
And why didn't you let me know you were coming? I could have
made you so much more comfortable. You are chilled with the
night air; and hungry, no doubt. And you look pale, poor fellow!
You surely couldn't have been at the Dove Cote?” which last interrogatory
was expressed with a look of earnest and anxious inquiry.

“No, not there,” replied Butler, almost in a whisper; “alas, my
kind dame, not there,” he added, with a melancholy smile, as he
held the hand of the hostess and shook his head; “my fortune has
in no jot improved since I left you almost a year ago. I broke from
you hastily then to resume my share in the war, and I have had

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

nothing but hard blows ever since. The tide, Mistress Dimock, sets
sadly against us.”

“Never let your heart fail you,” exclaimed the landlady; “it
isn't in the nature of things for the luck to be for ever on the shady
side. Besides, take the good and bad together, you have not been
so hardly dealt by, Captain Butler.”

“Major Butler, madam, of the second Carolina continental reg'lar
infantry,” interrupted Robinson, who had stood by all this time
unnoticed, “Major Butler; the captain has been promoted, by
occasion of the wiping out of a few friends from the upper side of
the adjutant's roll, in the scrimmage of Fort Moultrie. He is what
we call, in common parley, brevetted.”

This annunciation was made by the sergeant with due solemnity,
accompanied by an attempt at a bow, which was abundantly stiff
and ungraceful.

“My friend Sergeant Robinson,” said Butler; “I commend him,
Mistress Dimock, to your especial favor, both for a trusty comrade,
and a most satisfactory and sufficient trencher man.”

“You are welcome and free to the best that's in the house,
sergeant,” said the landlady, courtesying; “and I wish, for your
sake, it was as good as your appetite, which ought to be of the best.
Mr. Arthur Butler's word is all in all under this roof; and, whether
he be captain or major, I promise you, makes no difference with me.
Bless me! when I first saw you, major, you was only an ensign;
then, whisk and away! and back you come a pretty lieutenant,
about my house: and then a captain, forsooth! and now, on the
track of that, a major. It is up-up-up-the ladder, till you will come,
one of these days, to be a general; and too proud, I misdoubt, to look
at such a little old woman as me! hegh, hegh, hegh! a pinch of
snuff, Mr. Arthur.” And here the good dame prolonged her
phthisicky laugh for some moments, as she presented a box of Scotch
snuff to her guest. “But I'll engage promotion never yet made
the appetite of a travelling man smaller than before; so, gentlemen,
you will excuse me while I look after your supper.”

“The sooner the better, ma'am,” said Robinson; “your night air
is a sort of a whetstone to the stomach: but first, ma'am, I would
be obligated to you, if you would let me see the ostler.”

“Hut, tut! and have I been drivelling here all this time,”

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

exclaimed the dame, “without once spending a thought upon your
cattle! Tony, Tony, To-ny, I say,” almost shrieked the hostess, as
she retreated along the passage towards the region of the kitchen,
and then back again to the front door. “Are you asleep? Look
to the gentlemen's horses; lead them to the stable, and don't spare
to rub them down; and give them as much as they can eat.
Where are you, old man?”

“What's the use of all this fuss, Missus Dimck? Arn't I here on
the spot, with the cretur's in my hand?” grumbled out an old, stunted
negro, who answered to the appellation of ostler: “Arn't I getting
the baggage off, as fast as I can onbuckle the straps?—I don't want
nobody to tell me when I ought to step out. If a hos could talk,
he ain't got nothing new to say to me. Get out, you varmints,” he
shouted, with a sudden vivacity of utterance, at three or four dogs
that were barking around him: “Consarn you! What you making
such a conbobberation about? You all throat when you see gentmen
coming to the house; better wait tell you see a thief; bound,
you silent enough then, with your tail twixt your legs! Blossom,
ya sacy slut, keep quiet, I tell you!”

In the course of this din and objurgation, the old negro succeeded
in disburdening the horses of their furniture, and was about to lead
them to the stable, when Robinson came to give him some directions.

“Mind what you are after with them there cattle. Give them
not a mouthful for a good hour, and plenty of fodder about their
feet; I'll look at them myself before you shut up. Throw a handful
of salt into the trough, Tony, and above all things, don't let me catch
you splashing water over their backs; none of that; do you
hear?”

“Haw, haw, haw!” chuckled Tony; “think I don't know how to
take care of a hos, mass! Been too use to creturs, ever sense so
high. Bless the gentman! one of the best things on arth, when
you're feared your hos is too much blowed, is to put a sprinkling of
salt in a bucket o'water, and just stir a leetle Indian meal in with it;
it sort of freshes the cretur up like, and is onaccountable good in
hot weather, when you ain't got no time to feed. But cold water
across the lines! oh, oh, I too cute in hos larning for that! Look
at the top of my head—gray as a fox!”

“Skip then, or I'll open upon you like a pack of hounds,” said

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

Robinson, as he turned on his heel to re-enter the house, “I'll
look in after supper.”

“Never mind me,” replied Tony, as he led the horses off, “I have
tended Captain Butler's hos afore this, and he wan't never onsatisfied
with me.”

These cares being disposed of, Horse Shoe returned to the parlor.
The tidy display of some plain furniture, and the scrupulous
attention to cleanliness in every part of the room, afforded an intelligent
commentary upon the exact, orderly and decent character of
the Widow Dimock. The dame herself was a pattern of useful thrift.
Her short figure, as she now bustled to and fro, through the apartment,
was arrayed in that respectable, motherly costume which
befitted her years; and which was proper to the period of my story,
when the luxury of dress was more expensive than at present, and
when a correspondent degree of care was used to preserve it in repair.
Evidences of this laudable economy were seen in the neatness with
which a ruffle was darned, or a weak point fortified by a nicely
adjusted patch, presenting, in some respect, a token both of the
commendable pride of the wearer, and of the straitness of the
national means, since the prevalence of war for five years had not
only reduced the wealth of individuals and rendered frugality indispensable,
but had, also, literally deprived the country of its necessary
supply of commodities; thus putting the opulent and the needy,
to a certain extent, upon the same footing. On the present occasion,
our good landlady was arrayed in a gown of sober-colored chintz, gathered
into plaits in the skirt, whilst the body fitted closely over a pair
of long-waisted stays, having tight sleeves that reached to the elbow.
The stature of the dame was increased a full inch by a pair of highheeled,
parti-colored shoes, remarkable for their sharp toes; and a
frilled muslin cap, with lappets that reached under the chin, towered
sufficiently high to contribute, also, something considerable to the
elevation of the tripping little figure of its wearer.

In such guise did Mistress Dimock appear, as she busied herself in
preparing needful refreshment for the travellers; and for some time
the house exhibited all that stir which belongs to this important care
when despatched in a retired country inn.

By degrees, the table began to show the bounfies of the kitchen.
A savory dish of fried bacon, the fumes of which had been, for a

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

quarter of an hour, gently stimulating the appetite of the guests,
now made its appearance, in company with a pair of broiled pullets;
and these were followed by a detachment of brown-crested hoecakes—
the peculiar favorite of the province; an abundance of rich
milk, eggs, butter, and other rural knicknackeries, such as no hungry
man ever surveys with indifference. These were successively deposited
upon a homespun table cloth, whose whiteness rivalled the new
snow, with an accuracy of adjustment that, by its delay, produced
the most visible effects upon the sergeant, who, during the spreading
of the board, sat silently by, watching, with an eager and gloating
earnestness, the slow process, ever and anon uttering a short hem,
and turning about restlessly on his chair.

I may pause here, after the fashion of our worthy friend Horse
Shoe, to make an observation. There is nothing that works so
kindly upon the imagination of a traveller, if he be in any doubt as
to his appetite, as the display of such a table. My particularity of
detail, on the present occasion, will, therefore, be excused by my
reader, when I inform him that Butler had arrived at the inn in that
depressed tone of spirits which seemed to defy refreshment; and
that, notwithstanding this impediment, he played no insignificant
part afterwards at supper; a circumstance mainly attributable to that
gentle but irresistible solicitation, which the actual sight and fragrance
of the board addressed to his dormant physical susceptibility.
I might, indeed, have pretermitted the supper altogether, were there
not a philosophical truth at the bottom of the matter, worthy of the
notice of the speculative and curious reader; namely, that where a
man's heart is a little teased with love, and his temper fretted by
crossings, and his body jolted by travel; especially, when he has
been wandering through the night air, with owls hooting in his ears;
and a thin drapery of melancholy has been flung, like cobwebs, across
his spirits, then it is my doctrine, that a clean table, a good-humored
landlady and an odorous steaming-up of good things, in a snug,
cheerful little parlor, are certain to beget in him a complete change
of mood, and to give him, instead, a happy train of thoughts and a
hearty relish for his food. Such was precisely Butler's condition.

He and the sergeant now sat down at the table, and each drew
the attention of the other by the unexpected vigor of their assaults
upon the dainties before them; Robinson surprised to find the major

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

so suddenly revived, and Butler no less unprepared to see a man,
who had achieved such wonders at dinner, now successively demolish
what might be deemed a stout allowance for a well fed lion.

“It almost seems to go against the credit of my house,” said the
hostess, “to set gentlefolks down at my table without a cup of tea;
but so it is; we must get used to be stripped of all the old-fashioned
comforts. It is almost treason for an honest woman to have such an
article in her house now, even if it could be fairly come by. Still,
I'll engage I am tory enough yet to like the smell of hyson. They
have no mercy upon us old women, major; they should have a care,
or they will drive us into the arms of the enemy.”

“Faith then, ma'am,” interrupted Horse Shoe bluntly, as he threw
his eye over his shoulder at the landlady, who had broken into a
laugh at her own sally of humor, “it would be no wonder if you
were soon driven back again.”

“Shame on you, Mr. Sergeant Robinson,” retorted the dame,
laughing again, “I didn't expect to hear such a speech from you;
that's a very sorry compliment to a poor country woman. If the
men on our side think so little of us as you do, it would be no
wonder if we all desert to King George: but Major Arthur Butler, I
am sure, will tell you that we old bodies can sometimes make ourselves
very useful—gainsay it who will.”

“You seem to be rather hard, Galbraith,” said Butler, “on my
good friend Mistress Dimock. I am sure, madam, the sergeant has
only been unlucky in making himself understood; for I know him
to be a man of gallantry to your sex, and to cherish an especial liking
for the female friends of our cause, amongst whom, Mistress Dimock,
I can certify he is prepared to set a high value upon yourself. The
sergeant was only endeavoring to provoke your good humor. Try
this honey, Galbraith; Mistress Dimock is famous for her beehives;
and perhaps it will give a sweeter edge to your tongue.”

“I spoke, major,” replied Robinson, awkwardly endeavoring to
extricate himself under this joint rebuke, and, at the same time,
plunging a spoon into the dish to which Butler had invited his
notice, “consarning the difficulty of having ladies—whether old or
young makes no difference, it wan't respecting the age of Mistress
Dimock, nor her beauty, by no means, that I said what I did say;
but it was consarning of the difficulty of having the women with

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

them in their marches and their counter-marches. What could such
tender creatures have done at such a place as the sieging of Charlestown?
Certain, this is most elegant honey!” he added, by way of
parenthesis, as he devoured a large slice of bread, well covered with
a fragment of honeycomb, as if anxious to gain time to collect his
ideas; for, with all Horse Shoe's bluntness, he was essentially a diffident
man. “It is my opinion, ma'am, the best thing the women
can do, in these here wars, is to knit; and leave the fighting of it
out, to us who hav'n't faces to be spoiled by bad weather and tough
times.”

“I don't want to have art nor part in these quarrels,” replied the
widow. “The saints above are witnesses, I think it unnatural enough
to see a peaceable country, and a quiet honest people, vexed and
harried, and run down with all this trooping of horses, and parading
of armies, and clattering of drums, amongst the hills that never
heard any thing worse than the lowing of a heifer before. But still,
I wish well to liberty; and if it must be fought for, why, I am even
content to take my share of the suffering, in my own lonesome way;
and they that bear the heat of the day, and their friends, shall
always be served in my house with the best that's in it, and at the
most reasonable rates. Even if they come without money, I am not
the woman to turn them off with an empty stomach; I mean them
of the right side.”

“Well, that's as sensible a speech, Mistress Dimock,” said Horse
Shoe, quickly seizing the occasion to make amends to the landlady
for his former bluntness, “and as much to the purpose, and spoken
with as much wisdom and circumscription, as mought come out of
the mouth of e'er a lady in the land—high born or low born—I don't
care where the other comes from. And it does a man's heart good
to hear the womankind holding out such presentments. It's encouraging
on the face of it.”

During this conversation the supper was finished, and Mrs. Dimock
had now seated herself, with her elbows upon the table, so
placed as to allow her to prop her chin upon her hands, in which
position she fell into an earnest but quiet, under-toned confabulation
with Butler, who partook of it with the more interest, as it related to
the concerns of the family at the Dove Cote.

“Mr. Lindsay, poor man,” said the dame, in the course of this

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

conference, “is wofully beset. It almost looks as if he was haunted
by an evil spirit, sure enough, which folks used to say of him after
his wife's death—and which, to tell you the truth, our young lady
Mildred has sometimes more than half hinted to me; he is so run
at, and perplexed, and misguided by strangers that can have no
good intention in coming to see him. There is Mr. Tyrrel, over at
the Dove Cote at this very time, on his third visit, major, in less
now than two months past; yes, let me see, he brought the news
here of the recapitulation—I think you military call it—though,
heaven knows, I have but a poor head for these bloodthirsty words—
I mean the taking of Charleston; three times has he been here,
counting from that day. Where he comes from, and who are his
kith and kin, I am sure I don't know.”

“Tyrrel, ha! yes, I have heard of him to-night, for the first
time,” said Butler.

“He must be a rich man,” continued the hostess, “for he travels
with two white servants, and always pays his way in gold. One of
his men is now in the house; and, between you and me, major, this
man is a very inquisitive sort of person, and would hardly be taken
for a serving man; and he is a cautious fellow too, although there
is a good deal of swagger and bullying about him, which might
deceive one at first sight.”

“Here, in the house to-night?” inquired Butler.

“Speak low, major, the man is now walking the porch before our
windows.”

“What does Mildred say of this Tyrrel?” asked Butler.

“Has she been here lately?”

“The good lady never stirs from home whilst Tyrrel is at the
Dove Cote; for fear, I believe, that he will follow her, for they do
whisper about in the neighborhood—though I don't say it to alarm
you, Mr. Arthur, that this man is of the high quality, a nobleman,
some say, and that he has come here a-courting. Only think of the
assurance of the man! But if he was a prince, and every hair of
his head strung with diamonds, and Miss Mildred was as free as the
day you first saw her, I can say with safety he would find but cold
comfort in that game; for she despises him, major, both for himself
and for his tory principles. She does hate him with a good will.
No, no, her heart and soul are both where they ought to be, for all

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

her father, poor man, and this rich gentleman! Oh, it is a cruel
thing that you and our pretty lady cannot live quietly together; but
Mr. Lindsay is past talking to about it. I declare I think his mind
is touched: I positively believe it would kill him if he know all that
has passed in this house; but he is, in the main, a good man, and a
kind father, and is very much to be pitied. I see you are sad and
sorrowful, Mr. Arthur: I didn't mean to distress you with my prating.
You tell me, you think you may travel as far as Georgie.”

“Even so far, good dame, if some accident should not shorten my
career. These are doubtful times, and my path is as uncertain as
the chances of war. It may be long before I return.

“I grieve night and day, and my heart bleeds for Miss Mildred,
for she is so good, so constant, so brave, too, for a woman,” said the
widow with unaffected emotion. “Well-a-day! what woes these
wars have brought upon us! You told her your plans, Mr. Arthur?”

“Our interview was short and painful,” replied Butler. “I
scarcely know what I said to her. But, one thing I entreat of you:
my letters will be directed to your charge; you will contrive to have
them promptly and secretly delivered: oblige me still in that, good
mother. Henry will often visit you.”

“And a brave and considerate young man he is, major; I'll be
surety for his making of an honorable and a real gentleman. Do
you join the army in Carolina?”

“Perhaps not. My route lies into the mountains, our troops
struggle for a footing in the low country.”

“If I may make bold, Major Butler, to drop a word of advice into
your ear, which, seeing that I'm an older man than you,” interrupted
the sergeant, in an admonitory whisper, “I think I have got
good right to do, why I would just say that there may be no great
disconvenience in talking before friends; but sometimes silence brings
more profit than words. So, I vote that we leave off telling the
course of our march till such time as it is done, and all is safe.
There will be briers enough in our way, without taking the trouble
to sow them by the roadside. The man that stands a little aside
from that window, out on the porch, throws his shadow across the
sill oftener than is honest, according to my reckoning. You said,
ma'am,” continued Horse Shoe, addressing the widow, “that the
fellow in the porch you is Mr. Tyrrel's man.”

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

“He walks later than usual to-night,” replied Mrs. Dimock, “for
though he can't be called a man of regular hours, yet, unless he can
find an idler to keep him company, he is accustomed to be in his
bed before this.”

“He is after no good, depend upon that,” said Horse Shoe. “I
have twice seen the light upon his face behind the shutter: so,
true man or spy, it's my admonishment not to speak above the
purring of a cat.”

“You are right, Galbraith,” said Butler. “We have many
reasons to distrust him; and it is at least safest to keep our affairs
private.”

“If I thought he was prying,” continued Galbraith, “which I do
measurably insinuate and believe, I would take the freedom to give
him the benefit of a drilling on good manners. Ha, major! as I
have a hand, he is reconnoitring us now at this identical time!
Didn't you see him pass up and down before the door, and look in
as greedily as if our faces were picture-books for him to read? I
will have a word with him, and, wise or simple, I will get his
calibre before I am done with him. Never let on, major; stay
where you are. I promised to look after our horses.”

The hostess and her guest now continued their communion; in
which we leave them, whilst we follow Horse Shoe towards the
stable.

-- --

CHAPTER VI.

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]



There 're two at fisty-cuffs about it;
Sir, I may say at dagger's drawing,
But that I cannot say, because they have none.
Mayor of Quinborough.

When Horse Shoe left the apartment, he discovered the person,
whose demeanor had excited his suspicion, leaning against a post of
the porch, in front of the house. The moonlight, as it partially fell
upon this man's figure, disclosed a frame of sufficient mould to raise
a surmise, that, in whatever form of communication the sergeant
might accost him, he was not likely to find a very tractable subject
to his hand. Robinson, however, without troubling himself with the
contemplation of such a contingency, determined to delay his visit to
the stable long enough to allow himself the expression of a word of
warning or rebuke, to indicate to the stranger the necessity for
restraining his curiosity in regard to the guests of the inn. With
this view he halted upon the porch, while he scanned the person
before him, and directed an earnest gaze into his face. The stranger,
slightly discomfited by this eager scrutiny, turned his back upon his
visitor, and, with an air of idle musing, threw his eyes towards the
heavens, in which position he remained until summoned by the
familiar accost of Horse Shoe.

“Well! and what do you make of the moon? As sharp an eye
as you have in your head, neighbor, I'm thinking it will do you no
great sarvice there. You're good at your spying trade; but you
will get nothing out of her; she keeps her secrets.”

Startled by this abrupt greeting, which was made in a tone half-way
between jest and earnest, the stranger quickly confronted his
challenger, and bestowed upon him a keen and inquiring inspection;
then breaking into a laugh, he replied with a free and impudent
swagger—

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

“You are mistaken, Master Jack Pudding. What says the proverb?
Wit's in the wane when the moon's at full. Now, our
mistress has let me into a secret. She tells me that you will not
lose your wits, when she comes to her growth. The reason why?
first, because she never troubles herself with so small a stock as yours,
and second, because your thick skull is moon-proof; so, you're safe,
friend.”

“A word in your ear,” said Horse Shoe; “you are not safe,
friend, if you are cotched again peeping through the chinks of the
window, or sneaking upon the dark side of the doorway, to pick up
a crumb of talk from people that are not axing your company.
Keep that in your memory.”

“It's a base lie, Mr. Bumpkin, if you mean to insinuate that I
did either.”

“Oh, quiet and easy, good man! No flusterifications here! I
am civil and peaceable. Take my advice, and chaw your cud in
silence, and go to bed at a reasonable hour, without minding what
folks have to say who come to the widow Dimock's. It only run in
my head to give you a polite sort of a warning. So, good night; I
have got business at the stable.”

Before the other could reply, Robinson strode away to look after
the accommodations of the horses.

“The devil take this impertinent ox-driver!” muttered the man
to himself, after the sergeant had left him; “I have half a mind to
take his carcase in hand, just to give it the benefit of a good, wholesome
manipulation. A queer fellow, too—a joker! A civil, peaceable
man!—the hyperbolical rogue! Well, I'll see him out, and,
laugh or fight, he shan't want a man to stand up to him!”

Having by this train of reflection brought himself into a mood
which might be said to hover upon the isthmus between anger and
mirth, ready to fall to either side as the provocation might serve,
the stranger sauntered slowly towards the stable, with a hundred
odd fancies as to the character of the man he sought running
through his mind. Upon his arrival there he found that Horse
Shoe was occupied in the interior of the building, and being still in
a state of uncertainty as to the manner in which it was proper he
should greet our redoubtable friend, he took a seat on a small bench
at the door, resolved to wait for that worthy's reappearance. This

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

delay had a soothing effect upon his temper, for as he debated the
subject over in his mind, certain considerations of policy seemed to
indicate to him the necessity of making himself better acquainted
with the business and quality of the individual whom he came to
meet.

After a few moments, Horse Shoe was seen with old Tony at the
stable door, where, notwithstanding the unexpected presence of the
man to whom he had so lately offered his unwelcome advice, and
upon whom he now conferred not the slightest notice, he continued
uninterruptedly, and with deliberate composure, to give his orders
upon what, at that moment, doubtless, he deemed matter of much
graver importance than any concern he might have in the visit of
his new acquaintance.

“Do what I tell you, Tony; get a piece of linen, rub it well over
with tallow, and bring it here along with a cup of vinegar. The
beast's back is cut with the saddle, and you must wash the sore first
with the vinegar, and then lay on the patch. Go, old fellow, and
Mrs. Dimock, may be, can give you a strip of woollen cloth to sarve
as a pad.”

With these instructions the negro retired towards the house.

“I see you understand your business,” said the stranger. “You
look to your horse's back at the end of a day's journey, and you
know how to manage a sore spot. Vinegar is the thing! You
have had a long ride?”

“How do you know that?” inquired Horse Shoe.

“Know it! any man might guess as much by the way you shovelled
down your supper. I happened by chance to pass your window,
and seeing you at it, faith! for the soul of me I couldn't help
taking a few turns more, just to watch the end of it. Ha! ha! ha!
give me the fellow that does honor to his stomach! And your dolt
head must be taking offence at my looking at you! Why, man,
your appetite was a most beautiful rarity; I wouldn't have lost the
sport of it for the pleasure of the best supper I ever ate myself.”

“Indeed!” said Robinson, drily.

“Pease upon the trencher!” exclaimed the other, with the air of
a pot companion; “that's the true music for good fellows of your
kidney! But it isn't every where that you will find such bountiful
quarters as you get here at the Blue Ball; in that cursed southern

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

country a man like you would breed a famine, if you even do not
find one ready made to your hand when you get there.”

“Where mought you be from?” asked the sergeant, with great
gravity, without responding to the merriment of his visitor, and
purposely refraining from the answer which he saw it was the
other's drift to obtain relative to the course of his travel.

“It was natural enough that you should have mistaken my
object,” continued the stranger, heedless of Horse Shoe's abrupt
question, “and have suspected me for wanting to hear some of your
rigmarole; but there you did me wrong. I forgive you for that,
and, to tell you the truth, I hate your —”

“That's not to the purpose,” said Horse Shoe; “I axed you a
civil question, and maybe, that's more than you have a right to.
You can answer it or let it alone. I want to know where mought
you be from?”

“Since you are bent upon it, then,” replied the other, suddenly
changing his tone, and speaking with a saucy emphasis, “I'll
answer your question, when you tell me what mought be your
right to know.”

“It's the custom of our country,” rejoined Horse Shoe, “I don't
know what it may be in yourn, to larn a little about the business
of every man we meet; but we do it by fair, out-and-out question
and answer—all above board, and we hold in despise all sorts of
contwistifications, either by laying of tongue-traps, or listening under
caves of houses.”

“Well, most wise and shrewd master, what do you call my
country? Ha! ha! ha! I would be sworn you think you have
found some mare's nest! If it were not that your clown pate is
somewhat addled by over feeding, I would hold your speech to
be impertinent. My country, I'd have your sagacity to understand—”

“Tut, man, it arn't worth the trouble of talking about it! I
never saw one of your people that I didn't know him by the first
word that came out of his lips. You are an Englishman, and a red
coat into the bargain, as we call them in these parts. You have
been a sodger. Now, never bounce at that, man! There's no great
harm in belonging to that craft. They listed you, as likely as not,
when you was flusticated with liquor, and you took your pay;

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

there was a bargain, and it was your business to stand to it. But
I have got a piece of wisdom to whisper to you, insomuch as you
are not in the most agreeablest part of the world to men of your
colors, it would be best to be a little more shy against giving offence.
You said some saucy things to me just now, but I don't grudge
your talking, because you see, I am an onaccountable hard sort of
person to be instigated by speeching.”

“Verily, you are a most comical piece of dulness,” said the other,
in a spirit of raillery. “In what school did you learn your philosophy,
friend? You have been brought up to the wholesome tail of
the plough, I should say—an ancient and reputable occupation.”

“When I obsarved, just now,” replied Robinson, somewhat sternly,
“that I couldn't be instigated, I meant to be comprehended as laying
down a kind of general doctrine that I was a man not given to
quarrels; but still, if I suspicioned a bamboozlement, which I am
not far from at this present speaking, if it but come up to the conflagrating
of only the tenth part of the wink of an eye, in a project to
play me off, fore God, I confess myself to be as weak in the flesh as
e'er a rumbunctious fellow you mought meet on the road.”

“Friend,” said the other, “I do not understand thy lingo. It
has a most clodpolish smack. It is neither grammar, English, nor
sense.”

“Then, you are a damned, onmannerly rascal,” said Horse-Shoe,
“and that's grammar, English, and sense, all three.”

“Ha, you are at that! Now, my lubberly booby, I understand
you,” returned the other, springing to his feet. “Do you know to
whom you are speaking?”

“Better than you think for,” replied the sergeant, placing himself
in an erect position to receive what he had a right to expect, the
threatened assault of his adversary, “I know you, and guess your
arrand here.”

“You do?” returned the other sharply. “You have been juggling
with me, sir. You are not the gudgeon I took you for. It has
suited your purpose to play the clown, eh? Well, sir, and pray,
what do you guess?”

“Nothing good of you, considering how things go here. Suppose
I was to say you was, at this self-same identical time, a sodger of
the king's? I have you there!”

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

The stranger turned on his heel and retreated a few paces, evidently
perplexed at the new view in which the sergeant suddenly
rose to his apprehension. His curiosity and his interest were both
excited to gain a more distinct insight into a man whom he had
mistaken for a mere simpleton, but whose hints showed him to be
shrewdly conversant with the personal concerns of one, whom, apparently,
he had seen to-night for the first time in his life. With this
anxiety upon his mind, he again approached the sergeant, as he
replied to the last question.

“Well, and if I were? It is a character of which I should have
no reason to be ashamed.”

“That's well said!” exclaimed Horse Shoe. “Up and speak out,
and never be above owning the truth; that's the best sign that can
be of a man. Although it mought be somewhat dangerous, just
hereabouts, to confess yourself a sodger of King George—let me tell
you, that, being against you, I am not the person to mislest you on
that head, by spreading the news abroad, or setting a few dozen of
whigs upon your scent, which is a thing easily done. If your business
here is peaceable and lawful, and you don't let your tongue
brawl against quiet and orderly people, you are free to come and go
for me.”

“Thank you, sir: but look you; it isn't my way to answer questions
about my own business, and I scorn to ask any man's leave to come
and go where and when my occasions call me.”

“If it isn't your way to answer questions about your own business,”
replied Horse Shoe, “it oughtn't to be your way to ax them about
other people's; but that don't disturb me; it is the rule of the war
to question all comers and goers that we happen to fall in with,
specially now, when there's a set of your devils scampering and raging
about in Carolina, hardly a summer day's ride off this province,
burning houses and killing cattle, and turning everything topsy-turvy,
with a pack of rascally tories to back them. In such times all sorts
of tricks are played, such as putting on coats that don't belong
to a man, and deceiving honest people by lies, and what not.”

“You are a stranger to me,” said the other; “but let me tell you,
without circumlocution or periphrase, I am a free born subject of the
king, and I see no reason why, because some of his people have
turned rebels a true man, who travels his highway, should be obliged

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

to give an account of himself to every inquisitive fellow who chooses
to challenge it. Suppose I tell you that you meddle with matters
that don't concern you?”

“Then you mought chance to get your head in your hand, that's
all. And, hark you, if it wan't that I am rather good-natured, I
mought happen to handle you a little rough for that nicknaming of
the friends of liberty, by calling them rebels. It doesn't suit such
six-pence-a-day fellows as you, who march right or left at the bidding
of your master, to rob a church or root up an honest man's peaceful
hearth, without so much as daring to have a thought about the
righteousness of the matter—it doesn't suit such to be befouling them
that fight for church and fireside both, with your scurvy, balderdash
names.”

“Well, egad! you are a fine bold fellow who speaks his thoughts,
that's not to be denied!” said the stranger, again suddenly changing
his mood, and resorting to his free and easy address. “You suit
these times devilish well. I can't find it in my heart to quarrel with
you. We have both been somewhat rough in speech, and so, the
account is square. But now tell me, after all, are you sure you have
guessed me right? How do you know I am not one of these very
rebels myself?”

“For two good and point-blank reasons. First, you dar'n't deny
that you have pocketed the king's money and worn his coat—that's
one. And, second, you are now here under the orders of one of his
officers.”

“No, no, good friend,” said the man, with a voice of less boldness
than heretofore, “you are mistaken for once in your life. So far
what you say, I don't deny—I am in the service of a gentleman, who
for some private affairs of his own has come on a visit to this part
of the province, and I admit I have been in the old country.”

“I am not mistaken, good friend,” drawled out Robinson, affectedly.
“You come from the south. I can tell men's fortunes without
looking into the palms of their hands.”

“You are wrong again,” said the other tartly, as he grew angry
at being thus badgered by his opponent, “I come from the north.”

“That's true and it's false both,” returned Robinson. “From the
north, I grant you—to the south with Sir Henry, and from the south
up here. You will find I can conjure a little, friend.”

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

“The devil take your conjuring!” exclaimed the other, as he bit
his lip and strode restlessly backward and forward; which perplexity
being observed by the sergeant, he did not fail to aggravate it by
breaking into a hoarse laugh, as he said—

“It wa'n't worth your while to try to deceive me. I knowed you
by manifold and simultaneous signs. Him that sets about scouting
after other people's secrets, ought to be wary enough to larn to
keep his own. But don't take it so to heart, neighbor, there's no
occasion for oneasiness—I have no mind to harm you.”

“Master bully,” said the stranger, planting himself immediately
in front of the sergeant, “in England, where I was bred, we play at
cudgels, and sometimes give broken heads; and some of us are gifted
with heavy fists, wherewith we occasionally contrive to box a rude
fellow who pries too much into our affairs.”

“In our country,” replied Horse Shoe, “we generally like to get a
share of whatever new is stirring, and, though we don't practise
much with cudgels, yet, to sarve a turn, we do, now and then, break
a head or so; and, consarning that fist work you happened to
touch upon, we have no condesentious seruples against a fair rap or
two over the knowledge-box, and the tripping-up of a fractious chap's
heels, in the way of a sort of a rough-and-tumble, which, may be,
you understand. You have been long enough here, mayhap, to
find that out.”

“Then, it is likely, it would please you to have a chance at such
a game? I count myself a pretty tolerable hand at the play,” said
the stranger, with a composure corresponding to that exhibited by
Horse Shoe.

“Ho, ho! I don't want to hurt you, man,” replied the Sergeant.
“You will get yourself into trouble. You are hot-headeder than is
good for your health.”

“As the game was mentioned, I thought you might have a fancy
to play it.”

“To be sure I would,” said Horse Shoe, “rather than disappoint
you in any reasonable longing. For the sake of quiet—being a
peaceable man, I will take the trouble to oblige you. Where, do
you think, would be the likeliest spot to have it?”

“We may readily find a piece of ground at hand,” replied the
other. “It is a good moonlight play, and we may not be interrupted

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

if we get a little distance off before the negro comes back. Toe to
toe, and face to face, suits me best with both friend and foe.”

“A mule to drive and a fool to hold back, are two of the contrariest
things I know,” said Robinson, “and so, seeing that you are in
arnest about it, let us go at it without more ado upon the first good
bit of grass we can pop upon along the river.”

In this temper the two antagonists left the vicinity of the stable,
and walked some hundred paces down along the bank of the stream.
The man with whom Horse Shoe was about to hold this strange
encounter, and who now walked quietly by his side, had the erect
and soldierly port of a grenadier. He was square-shouldered, compact
and muscular, and the firmness of his gait, his long and easy
stride, and the free swing of his arm as he moved onward in the
moonlight, showed Robinson that he was to engage with an adversary
of no common capacity. There was, perhaps, on the other side, some
abatement in this man's self-confidence, when the same light disclosed
to his deliberate inspection the brawny proportions of the sergeant,
which, in the engrossment of the topics bandied about in the late
dialogue, he had not so accurately regarded.

When they had walked the distance I have mentioned, they had
little difficulty to select a space of level ground with a sufficient mould
for the purpose of the proposed trial of strength.

“Here's as pretty a spot as we mought find on the river,” said
Robinson, “and so get ready, friend. Before we begin, I have a
word to say. This here bout is not a thing of my seeking, and I
take it to be close akin to downright tom-foolery, for grown up men
to set about thumping and hammering each other, upon account of
a brag of who's best man, or such like, when the whole univarse is
full of occasions for scuffles, and stands in need of able-bodied fellows,
to argufy the pints of right and wrong, that can't be settled by
preachers, or books, or lawyers. I look upon this here coming out
to fight no better than a bit of arrant nonsense. But, as you will
have it, it's no consarn of mine to stop you.”

“You are welcome to do your worst,” replied the other, “and the
less preaching you make with it, the more saving of time.”

“My worst,” interrupted Horse Shoe, “is almost more than I have
the conscience to do to any man who isn't a downright flagratious
enemy; and, once more, I would advise you to think before you

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

draw me into a fray; you are flustrated, and sot upon a quarrel, and
mayhap, you conjecture that by drawing me out from behind my
retrenchments, by which is signified my good nature, and forcing me
to deploy into line and open field, you'll get the advantage of an
old sodger over me; but there, Mr. Dragoon, you are mistaken. In
close garrison or open field, in siege or sally, crossing a defile or
reconnoitring on a broad road, I am not apt to lose my temper, or
strike without seeing where my blow is to hit. Now, that is all I
have to say: so, come on.”

“You are not what you seem,” said the antagonist, in a state of
wonder at the strain of the sergeant's composed and deliberate speech,
and at the familiarity which this effusion manifested with the details
of military life. “In the devil's name, who are you? But, don't
fancy I pause to begin our fight, for any other reason than that I
may know who I contend with. On the honor of a soldier, I promise
you, I will hold you to your game—man, or imp of hell—I care not.
Again, who in the devil are you?”

“You have hit it,” replied Horse Shoe. “My name is Brimstone,
I am first cousin to Belzebub.”

“You have served?”

“I have.”

“And belong to the army yet?”

“True again; and I am as tough a sodger, and may be I mought
say, as old a sodger as yourself.”

“Your hand, fellow soldier. I mistook you from the beginning.
You continentals—that's the newfangled word—are stout fellows,
and have a good knack at the trick of war, though you wear rough
coats, and are savagely unrudimented in polite learning. No matter
what colors a man fights under, long usage makes a good comrade
of him; and, by my faith! I am not amongst the last to do him
honor, even though we stand in opposite ranks. As you say, most
sapient Brimstone, we are not much better than a pair of fools for
this conspiracy to knock about each other's pates, here at midnight;
but you have my pledge to it, and so, we will go at it, if it be only
to win a relish for our beds; I will teach you, to-night, some skill
in the art of mensuration. You shall measure two full ells upon this
green sod.”

“There's my hand,” said Horse Shoe; “now, if I am flung, I

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

promise you I won't be angry. If I sarve you in the same fashion,
you must larn to bear it.”

“With all my heart. So here I stand upon my guard. Begin.”

“Let me feel your weight,” said Robinson, laughing, as he put
one hand upon his adversary's shoulder, and the other against his
side. “Hark you, master, I feel something hard here about your
ribs; you have pistols under your coat, friend. For the sake of fair
play and keeping rid of foul blood, you had best lay them aside
before we strike. Anger comes up onawares.”

“I never part from my weapons,” replied the other, stepping back
and releasing himself from Robinson's grasp. “We are strangers;
I must know the company I am in, before I dismiss such old cronies
as these. They have got me out of a scrape before this.”

“We took hands just now,” said Robinson, angrily. “When I
give my hand, it is tantamount to a book oath that I mean fair,
round dealing with the man who takes it. I told you, besides, I was
a sodger—that ought to have contented you—and you mought
sarch my breast, inside and out, you'd seen in it nothing but honest
meanings. There's something of a suspectable rascality, after that,
in talking about pistols hid under the flaps of the coat. It's altogether
onmanful, and, what's more, onsodgerly. You are a deceit,
and an astonishment, and a hissing, all three, James Curry, and no
better, to my comprehension, than a coward. I know you of old,
although, mayhap, you disremember me. I have hearn said, by
more than one, that you was a double-faced, savage-hearted, disregardless
beast, that snashed his teeth where he darsn't bite, and
bullied them that hadn't the heart to fight; I have hearn that of
you, and, as I live, I believe it. Now, look out for your bull head,
for I will cuff you in spite of your pistols.”

With these words, Horse Shoe gave his adversary some half
dozen overpowering blows, in such quick succession as utterly defied
and broke down the other's guard; and then, seizing him by the
breast, he threw the tall and stalwart form of Curry at full length
upon the ground.

“There's your two ells for you! there's the art of menstirration,
you disgrace to the tail of a drum,” exclaimed Horse Shoe, with
accumulating wrath, as the prostrate man strove to extricate himself
from the lion grasp that held him. In this strife, Curry several

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

times made an effort to get his hand upon his pistol, in which he
was constantly foiled by the superior vigor of the sergeant.

“No, no,” continued the latter, as he became aware of this
attempt, “James Curry, you shall never lay hold upon your firearms
whilst I have the handling of you. Give them up, you twisting
prevaricationer; give them up, you disgracer of powder and
lead; and larn this from a rebel, that I don't blow out your brains,
only because I wouldn't accommodate the devil by flinging such a
lump of petrifaction into his clutches. There, man,” he added, as
he threw the pistols far from him into the river, his exasperation, at
the same time, moderating to a lower temperature, “get upon your
feet; and now, you may go hung for your cronies in yonder running
stream. You may count it a marcy that I haven't tossed you after
them, to wash the cowardly blood off your face. Now that you are
upon your legs, I tell you here, in the moonlight, man to man, with
nobody by to hold back your hand, that you are a lying, deceitful
skulker, that loves the dark side of a wall better than the light, and
steals the secrets of honest folks, and hasn't the heart to stand up
fairly to the man that tells you of it. Swallow that, James Curry,
and see how it will lay upon your stomach.”

“I will seek a time!” exclaimed Curry, “to right myself with your
heart's blood.”

“Pshaw! man,” replied Horse Shoe, “don't talk about heart's
blood. The next time we come into a field together, ax for Galbraith
Robinson, commonly called Horse Shoe Robinson. Find me
out, that's all. We may take a frolic together then, and I give you
my allowance to wear your pistols in your belt.”

“We may find a field yet, Horse Shoe Robinson,” returned Curry,
“and I'll not fail of my appointment. Our game will be played
with broadswords.”

“If it should so turn out, James, that you and me are to work
through a campaign in the same quarter of the world, as we have done
afore, James, I expect, I'll take the chance of some holiday to pay my
respects to you. I wont trouble you to ride far to find me; and
then, it may be broadsword or pistol, rifle or bagnet, I'm not over-scrumptious
which. Only promise I shall see you when I send for
you.”

“It's a bargain, Galbraith Robinson! Strong as you think

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

yourself in your cursed rough-and-tumble horseplay, I am soldier
enough for you any day. I only ask that the time may come
quickly.”

“You have no objection to give us a hand to clinch that bargain,
James?” asked Horse Shoe. “There's my paw; take it, man, I
scorn to bear malice after the hot blood cools.”

“I take it with more pleasure now,” said Curry, hastily seizing
the hand, “than I gave mine to you before to-night, because it is a
pledge that suits my humor. A good seat in a saddle, four strong
legs below me, and a sharp blade, I hold myself a match for the
best man that ever picked a flint in your lines.”

“Now, friend Curry,” exclaimed the sergeant, “good night! Go
look for your pop-guns in the river; and if you find them, hold
them as a keepsake to remember Horse Shoe Robinson. Good
night.”

Robinson left his adversary, and returned to the inn, ruminating,
as he walked, over the strange incident in which he had just been
engaged. For a while his thoughts wore a grave complexion; but,
as his careless good humor gradually broke forth through the thin
mist that enveloped it, he was found, before he reached the porch,
laughing, with a quiet chuckle, at the conceit which rose upon his
mind, as he said, half-audibly, “Odd sport for a summer night!
Howsever, every one to his liking, as the old woman said; but to
my thinking, he mought have done better if he had gone to sleep at
a proper hour, like a moralised and sober Christian.”

When he entered the parlor, he found Butler and the landlady
waiting for him.

“It is late, sergeant,” said the Major. “You have forgotten the
hour; and I began to fear you had more to say to your friend, there,
than suited the time of night.”

“All is right, by your smiling,” added the landlady; “and that's
more than I expected at the time you walked out of the room. I
couldn't go to my bed, till I was sure you and my lodger had no
disagreeable words; for, to tell you the truth, I am greatly afraid
of his hot and hasty temper.”

“There is nothing hot or hasty about him, ma'am,” replied
Robinson; “he is about as peaceable a man as you mought expect
to meet in such times as these. I only told him a little scrap of

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

news, and you would have thought he would have hugged me for it,
ha, ha, ha.”

“We are to sleep in the same room, sergeant,” said Butler, “and
our good hostess will show us the way to it.”

The dame, upon this hint, took a candle, and conducted her
guests to a chamber in the upper story, where, after wishing them
“a good night,” she courtesied respectfully, and left them to their
repose.

“Tell me, sergeant, what you made out of that fellow,” said
Butler, as he undressed himself. “I see that you have had some
passage with him; and, from your tarrying so long, I began to be
a little apprehensive of rough work between you. What passed,
and what have you learned?”

“Enough, major, to make us more circumscriptious against scouts,
and spies, and stratagems. When I was a prisoner at Charlestown,
there was an amazing well-built fellow, a dragoon, that had been
out with Tarleton; but, when I saw him, he was a sort of rithmatical
account-keeper and letter-scribbler for that young fighting-cock,
the Earl of Caithness, him that was aidegong to Sir Henry
Clinton. Well, this fellow had a tolerable bad name, as being a
chap that the devil had spiled, in spite of all the good that had
been pumped into him at school; for, as I have hearn, he was come
of gentle people, had a first rate edication, and I reckon, now,
major, he talks as well as a book, whereupon I have an observation.”

“Keep that until to-morrow, sergeant,” interrupted Butler, “and
go on with what you had to tell me.”

“You must be a little sleepy, major: however, this fellow, they
say, was cotched cheating with cards one day, when he was playing a
game of five shilling loo with the King or the Queen, or some of the
dukes or colonels in the guards—for he wa'n't above any thing rascally.
So, it was buzzed about, as you may suppose when a man
goes to cheating one of them big fish—and the King gave him his
choice to enlist, or go to the hulks; and he, being no fool, listed, as
a matter of course. In that way he got over here; and, as I tell
you, was a sort of sarvent to that young Earl. He sometimes came
about our quarters to list prisoners and make Tories of 'em, for his
own people kept him to do all that sort of dirty work, upon account
of the glibness of his tongue. He was a remarkable saucy fellow,

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

and got nothing but ill-will from the prisoners—though, I make no
doubt, the man is a tolerable sodger on sarvice. Now, after telling
you all this, major, you must know that the identical, same, particular
man that we saw looking through the porch window at us tonight”—

“Is the man you have been describing? Is it possible? Are you
sure of it?”

“I knowed him the minute I clapped eyes on him: his name is
James Curry: but, as I didn't stay long at Charlestown, and hadn't
any thing to do with him in particular, it seems he didn't remember
me.”

“You conversed with him?”

“Most sartainly I did. I wanted to gather a little consarning of his
visit up here: but the fellow's been so battered about in the wars,
that he knows how to hold his tongue. I had some mischief in me,
and did want to make him just angry enough to set his speech loose;
and, besides, I felt a little against him upon account of his misdoings
with our people in Carolina, and so, I said some rough things to
him; and, as my discourse ar'n't none of the squarest in pint of
grammar and topographical circumlocution—as Lieutenant Hopkins
used to say—why he set me down for a piece of an idiot, and began
to hoax and bamboozle me. I put that matter straight for him very
soon, by just letting him say so much and no more. And then, as
I was a peaceable man, major, he seemed to see that I didn't want
to have no quarrel with him, which made him push it at me rather
too hard, and all my civility ended in my giving him what he wanted
at first—a tolerable, regular thrashing.”

The sergeant continued to relate to Butler the details of this adventure,
which he did with more prolixity than the weariness of his
listener was able to endure; for the major, having in the progress
of the narrative got into bed, and having, in the increasing oscitancy
of his faculties, exhausted every expression of assent by which one
who listens to a tale is accustomed to notify his attention—he at
length dropped into a profound sleep, leaving the sergeant to conclude
at his leisure.

When Robinson perceived this, he had nothing left but to betake
himself, with all expedition, to his own rest; whereupon he threw off
his coat, and taking the coverings of the bed appropriated to his use,

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

spread them upon the floor, as he pronounced an anathema against
sleeping on feathers, (for it must be observed, that our good hostess,
at that early day, was liable to the same censure of an unnatural
attachment to feather beds in summer, which may, at the present
time,[1] be made against almost every country inn in the United
States,) and then extinguishing the candle, he stretched himself upon
the planks, as he remarked to his unconscious companion, “that he
was brought up on a hard floor;” and after one or two rolls, he fell
into that deep oblivion of cares, by which nature re-summons and
supplies the strength which toil, watching and anxiety wear down.

The speed of Horse Shoe's journey through this pleasant valley
of sleep might be measured somewhat in the same manner that the
route of a mail stage may sometimes be traced through a mountain
defile, by the notes of the coachman's horn; it was defined by the
succession of varying intonations through which he ascended the
gamut, beginning with a low but audible breathing, and rising
through the several stages of an incipient snore, a short quick bark,
and up to a snort that constituted the greatest altitude of the ascent.
Occasionally a half articulated interjection escaped him, and words
that showed in what current his dreams were sailing: “No pistols!
Look in the water, James! Ha ha!” These utterings were accompanied
with contortions of body that more than once awaked the
sleeper; but, at last, the huge bulk of Horse Shoe grew motionless
in a deep and strong sleep.

The next morning, at early dawn, our travellers resumed their
journey, which I will leave them to prosecute, whilst I conduct my
reader to the affairs and interests that dwell about the Dove Cote.

eaf237.n1

[1] This stricture, true in 1835, the date of the first edition of these volumes,
has, I am happy to notice, lost much of its point in the lapse of sixteen years.

-- 084 --

CHAPTER VII. SOME ACCOUNT OF PHILIP LINDSAY—SENSIBILITY AND RETIREMENT APT TO ENGENDER A PERNICIOUS PHILOSOPHY.

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

The thread which I have now to take up and weave into this
history requires that my narrative should go back for some years.
It briefly concerns the earlier fortunes of Philip Lindsay.

His father emigrated from England, and was established in
Virginia about the year 1735, as a secretary to the governor of
the province. He was a gentleman of good name and fortune.
Philip was born within a year after this emigration. As America
was then comparatively a wilderness, and afforded but few
facilities for the education of youth, the son of the secretary was
sent at an early age to England, where he remained, with the
exception of an occasional visit to his parents, under the guardianship
of a near relative, until he had completed, not only his college
course, but also his studies in the Temple—an almost indispensable
requirement of that day for young gentlemen of condition.

His studies in the Temple had been productive of one result,
which Lord Coke, if I remember, considers idiosyncratic in the
younger votaries of the law—he had fallen in love with an heiress.
The natural consequence was a tedious year, after his return home,
spent at the seat of the provincial government, and a most
energetic and persevering interchange of letters with the lady,
whom my authority allows me to name Gertrude Marshall. This
was followed by another voyage across the Atlantic, and finally, as
might be predicted, by a wedding with all proper observance and
parental sanction. Lindsay then returned, a happier and more
tranquil man, to Virginia, where he fulfilled the duties of more
than one public station of dignity and trust.

In due course of time he fell heir to his father's wealth, which

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

with the estate of his wife made him one of the most opulent and
considerable gentlemen of the Old Dominion.

He had but two children—Mildred and Henry — with four
years difference between their ages. These were nurtured with
all the care and indulgent bounty natural to parents whose
affections are concentrated upon so small a family circle.

Lindsay's character was grave and thoughtful, and inclined him
to avoid the contests of ambition and collision with the world. A
delicate taste, a nice judgment, and a fondness for inquiry made
him a student and an ardent lover of books. The ply of his
mind was towards metaphysics; he delved into the obsolete
subtleties of the old schools of philosophy, and found amusement,
if not instruction, in those frivolous but ingenious speculations
which have overshadowed even the best wisdom of the schoolmen
with the hues of a solemn and absurd pedantry. He dreamed in
the reveries of Plato, and pursued them through the aberrations of
the Coryphæans. He delighted in the visions of Pythagoras, and
in the intellectual revels of Epicurus. He found attraction in the
Gnostic mysteries, and still more in the phantasmagoria of Judicial
Astrology. His library furnished a curious index to this unhealthy
appetite for the marvellous and the mystical. The writings of
Cornelius Agrippa, Raymond Lully, and Martin Delvio, and others
of less celebrity in this circle of imposture, were found associated
with truer philosophies and more approved and authentic teachers.

These studies, although pursued with an acknowledgment of
their false and dangerous tendency, nevertheless had their influence
upon Lindsay's imagination. There are few men in whom
the mastery of reason is so absolute as to be able totally to subdue
the occasional uprising of that element of superstition which is found
more or less vigorous in every mind. A nervous temperament,
which is almost characteristic of minds of an imaginative cast, is
often distressingly liable to this influence, in spite of the strongest
resolves of the will and the most earnest convictions of the judgment.
If those who possess this temperament would confess, they
might certify to many extraordinary anxieties and troubles of
spirit, which it would pain them to have the world believe.

Lindsay's pursuits had impressed his understanding with some
sentiment of respect for that old belief in the supernatural, and

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

had, perhaps, even warmed up his faith to a secret credulity in
these awful agencies of the spiritual world, or at least to an unsatisfied
doubt as to their existence. Many men of sober brow and
renown for wisdom are unwilling to acknowledge the extent of
their own credulity on the same topic.

His relations to the government, his education, pursuits and
temper, as might be expected, had deeply imbued Lindsay with
the politics of the tory party, and taught him to regard with
distrust, and even with abhorrence, the revolutionary principles
which were getting in vogue. In this sentiment he visited with a
dislike that did not correspond with the more usual development
of his character, all those who were in any degree suspected of
aiding or abetting the prevailing political heresy of the times.

About two years after the birth of Mildred, he had purchased a
tract of land in the then new and frontier country lying upon the
Rockfish river. Many families of note in the low country had
possessed themselves of estates at the foot of the Blue Ridge, in
this neighborhood, and were already making establishments there.
Mr. Lindsay, attracted by the romantic character of the scenery,
the freshness of the soil, and the healthfulness of the climate,
following the example of others, had laid off the grounds of his
new estate with great taste, and had soon built, upon a beautiful
site, a neat and comfortable rustic dwelling, with such accommodation
as might render it a convenient and pleasant retreat during
the hot months of the summer.

The occupation which this new establishment afforded his
family; the scope which its improvement gave to their taste; and
the charms that intrinsically belonged to it, by degrees communicated
to his household an absorbing interest in its embellishment.
His wife cherished this enterprise with a peculiar ardor.
The plans of improvement were hers; the garden, the lawns, the
groves, the walks—all the little appendages which an assiduous
taste might invent, or a comfort-seeking fancy might imagine
necessary, were taken under her charge; and one beauty quickly following
upon another, from day to day, evinced the dominion which a
refined art may exercise with advantage over nature. It was a quiet,
calm, and happy spot, where many conveniences were congregated
together, and where, for a portion of every succeeding year, this little

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

family nestled, as it were, in the enjoyment of voluptuous ease.
From this idea, and especially as it was allied with some of the
tenderest associations connected with the infancy of Mildred, it was
called by the fanciful and kindly name of “The Dove Cote.”

The education of Mildred and Henry became a delightful household
care. Tutors were supplied, and the parents gave themselves
up to the task of supervision with a fond industry. They now
removed earlier to the Dove Cote with every returning spring, and
remained there later in the autumn. The neighborhood furnished
an intelligent and hospitable society; and the great western wilderness
smiled with the contentment of a refined and polished civilization,
which no after day in the history of this empire has yet surpassed—
perhaps, not equalled. It is not to be wondered at, that a
mind so framed as Lindsay's, and a family so devoted, should find an
exquisite enjoyment in such a spot.

Whilst this epoch of happiness was in progression, the political
heaven began to be darkened with clouds. The troubles came on
with harsh portents; war rumbled in the distance, and, at length,
broke out in thunder. Mildred had, in the meantime, grown up to
the verge of womanhood,—a fair, ruddy, light-haired beauty, of exceeding
graceful proportions, and full of the most interesting impulses.
Henry trod closely upon her heels, and was now shooting through
the rapid stages of boyhood. Both had entwined themselves around
their parents' affections, like fibres that conveyed to them their chief
nourishment; and the children were linked to each other even, if
that were possible, by a stronger band.

The war threw Lindsay into a perilous predicament. His estates
were large, and his principles exposed him to the sequestration which
was rigidly enforced against the royalist party. To avoid this blow,
or, at least, to mitigate its severity, he conveyed the estate of the
Dove Cote to Mildred; assigning, as his reason for doing so, that,
as it was purchased with moneys belonging to his wife, he consulted
and executed her wish, in transferring the absolute ownership of it
to his daughter. The rest of his property was converted into money,
and invested in funds in Great Britain. As soon as this arrangement
was made, about the second year of the war, the Dove Cote became
the permanent residence of the family; Lindsay preferring to remain
here rather than to retire to England, hoping to escape the keen

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

notice of the dominant party, and to find, in this classic and philosophical
privacy, an oblivion of the rude cares that beset the pillow
of every man who mingled in the strife of the day.

He was destined to a grievous disappointment. His wife, to whom
he was romantically attached, was snatched from him by death, just
at this interesting period. This blow, for a time, almost unseated
his reason. The natural calm of such a mind as Lindsay's is not
apt to show paroxysms in grief. Its sorrow was too still and deep
for show. The flight of years, however, brought healing on their
wings; and Mildred and Henry gradually relumed their father's
countenance with flashes of cheerful thought, that daily grew broader
and more abiding; till, at last, sense and duty completed their triumph,
and once more gave Lindsay to his family, unburdened of his
grief, or, if not unburdened, conversing with it only in the secret
hours of self-communion.

His hopes of ease and retirement were disappointed in another
way. The sequesterment of the Dove Cote was not sufficient to
shut out the noise nor the intrigues of the war. His reputation, as
a man of education, of wealth, of good sense, and especially as a
man of aristocratic pretensions, irresistibly drew him into the agitated
vortex of politics. His house was open to the visits of the
tory leaders, no less than to those of the other side; and, although
this intercourse could not be openly maintained without risk, yet
pretexts were not wanting, occasionally, to bring the officers and
gentlemen in the British interest to the Dove Cote. They came
stealthily and in disguise, and they did not fail to involve him in
the insidious schemes and base plottings by which a wary foe generally
endeavors to smoothe the way of invasion. The temporary importance
which these connections conferred, and the assiduous appeal
which it was the policy of the enemy to make to his loyalty, wrought
upon the vanity of the scholar, and brought him, by degrees, from
the mere toleration of an intercourse that he at first sincerely sought
to avoid, into a participation of the plans of those who courted his
fellowship. Still, however, this was grudgingly given—as much
from the inaptitude of his character, as from a secret consciousness,
at bottom, that it was contrary to the purpose that had induced
him to seek the shelter of the woods. Unless, therefore, the spur
was frequently applied to the side of his reluctant resolution, his zeal

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

was apt to weary in its pace, or, to change my figure for one equally
appropriate, to melt away in the sunny indolence of his temper.

I have said that, during the tenderer years of the children, and
up to the period of the loss of their mother, they had received the
most unremitting attention from their parents. The bereavement of
his wife, the deep gloom that followed this event, and the now
engrossing character of the war, had in some degree relaxed Lindsay's
vigilance over their nurture, although it had in no wise abated
his affection for them; on the contrary, perhaps this was more concentrated
than ever. Mildred had grown up to the blossom-time of
life, in the possession of every personal attraction. From the fanciful
ideas of education adopted by her father, or rather from the
sedulous care with which he experimented upon her capacity, and
devoted himself to the task of directing and waiting upon the expansion
of her intellect, she had made acquirements much beyond
her years, and altogether of a character unusual to her sex. An
ardent and persevering temper had imparted a singular enthusiasm
to her pursuits; and her air, though not devoid of playfulness, might
be said to be habitually abstracted and self-communing.

As the war advanced, her temper and situation both enlisted her
as a partisan in the questions which it brought into discussion; and,
whilst her father's opinions were abhorrent to this struggle for independence,
she, on the other hand, unknown to him, was casting her
thoughts, feelings, affections, and hopes upon the broad waters of
rebellion; and, if not expecting them to return to her, after many
days, with increase of good, certainly believing that she was mingling
them with those of patriots who were predestined to the
brightest meed of glory.

A father is not apt to reason with a daughter; the passions and
prejudices of a parent are generally received as principles by the
child; and most fathers, counting upon this instinct, deem it enough
to make known the bent merely of their own opinions, without caring
to argue them. This mistake will serve to explain the wide difference
which is sometimes seen between the most tenderly attached
parent and child, in those deeper sentiments that do not belong to
the every-day concerns of life. Whilst, therefore, Mr. Lindsay took
no heed how the seed of doctrine fructified and grew in the soil
where he desired to plant it, it in truth fell upon ungenial ground,

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

and either was blown away by the wind, or perished for want of
appropriate nourishment.

As the crisis became more momentous, and the discussion of
national rights more rife, Mildred's predilections ran stronger on the
republican side; and, at the opening of my story, she was a sincere
and enthusiastic friend of American independence,—a character
(however it may be misdoubted by my female readers of the
present day, nursed as they are in a lady-like apathy to all concerns
of government, and little aware, in the lazy lap of peace, how vividly
their own quick sensibilities may be enlisted by the strife of men)
neither rare nor inefficient amongst the matrons and maidens of the
year seventy-six, some of whom—now more than fifty years gone
by—are embalmed in the richest spices and holiest ointment of our
country's memory.

It is, however, due to truth to say, that Mildred's eager attachment
to this cause was not altogether the free motion of patriotism. How
often does some little under-current of passion, some slight and amiable
prepossession, modest and unobserved, rise to the surface of our
feelings, and there give its direction to the stream upon which floats
all our philosophy! What is destiny but these under-currents that
come whencesoever they list, unheeded at first, and irresistible ever
afterwards!

My reader must be told that, before the war broke out, this enthusiastic
girl had flitted across the path of Arthur Butler, then a youth
of rare faculty and promise, who combined with a gentle and modest
demeanor an earnest devotion to his country, sustained by a chivalrous
tone of honor that had in it all the fanciful disinterestedness of
boyhood. It will not, therefore, appear wonderful that, amongst the
golden opinions the young man was storing up in all quarters, some
fragments of this grace should have made a lodgment in the heart
of Mildred Lindsay.

Butler was a native of one of the lower districts of South Carolina,
and was already the possessor, by inheritance, of what was then
called a handsome fortune. He first met Mildred, under the safe-conduct
of her parents, at Annapolis in Maryland, at that time the
seat of opulence and fashion. There the wise and the gay, the beautiful
and the rarely-gifted united in a splendid little constellation, in
which wealth threw its sun-beam glitter over the wings of love, and

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

learning and eloquence were warmed by the smiles of fair women:
there gallant men gave the fascinations of wit to a festive circle
unsurpassed in the new world, or the old, for its proportion of the
graces that embellish, and the endowments that enrich life. In this
circle there was no budding beauty of softer charm than the young
Mildred, nor was there amongst the gay and bright cavaliers that
thronged the “little academy” of Eden, (the governor of the province,)
a youth of more favorable omen than Arthur Butler.

The war was at the very threshold, and angry men thought of
turning the ploughshare into the sword. Amongst these was Butler;
an unsparing denouncer of the policy of Britain, and an unhesitating
volunteer in the ranks of her opposers. It was at this eventful
time that he met Mildred. I need hardly add that under these
inauspicious circumstances they began to love. Every interview
afterwards (and they frequently saw each other at Williamsburg
and Richmond) only developed more completely the tale of love that
nature was telling in the heart of each.

Butler received from Congress an ensign's commission in the continental
army, and was employed for a few months in the recruiting
service at Charlottesville. This position favored his views and enabled
him to visit at the Dove Cote. His intercourse with Mildred,
up to this period, had been allowed by Lindsay to pass without
comment: it was regarded but as the customary and common-place
civility of polite society. Mildred's parents had no sympathy in her
lover's sentiments, and consequently no especial admiration of his
character, and they had not yet doubted their daughter's loyalty to
be made of less stern materials than their own. Her mother was the
first to perceive that the modest maiden awaited the coming of the
young soldier with a more anxious forethought than betokened
an unoccupied heart. How painfully did this perception break upon
her! It opened upon her view a foresight of that unhappy sequence
of events that attends the secret struggle between parental authority
and filial inclination, when the absorbing interests of true love are
concerned: a struggle that so frequently darkens the fate of the
noblest natures, and whose history supplies the charm of so many a
melancholy and thrilling page. Mrs. Lindsay had an invincible
objection to the contemplated alliance, and immediately awakened
the attention of her husband to the subject. From this moment

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

Butler's reception at the Dove Cote was cold and formal; and Mr.
Lindsay did not delay to express to his daughter a marked aversion
to her intimacy with a man so uncongenial to his own taste. I need
not dwell upon the succession of incidents that followed: are they
not written in every book that tells of young hearts loving in despite
of authority? Let it suffice to say that Butler, “many a time and
oft,” hied stealthily and with a lover's haste to the Dove Cote, where,
“under the shade of melancholy boughs,” or sometimes of good Mistress
Dimock's roof, he found means to meet and exchange vows of
constancy with the lady of his love.

Thus passed the first year of the war. The death of Mrs. Lindsay, to
which I have before adverted, now occurred. The year of mourning
was doubly afflictive to Mildred. Her father's grief hung as heavily
upon her as her own, and to this was added a total separation from
Butler. He had joined his regiment and was sharing the perils of
the northern campaigns, and subsequently of those which ended in
the subjugation of Carolina and Georgia. During all this period he
was enabled to keep up an uncertain and irregular correspondence
with Mildred, and he had once met her in secret, for a few hours
only, at Mistress Dimock's, during the autumn immediately preceding
the date of the opening of my story.

Mrs. Lindsay, upon her death-bed, had spoken to her husband in
the most emphatic terms of admonition against Mildred's possible
alliance with Butler, and conjured him to prevent it by whatever
means might be in his power. Besides this, she made a will directing
the distribution of a large jointure estate in England between her
two children, coupling, with the bequest, a condition of forfeiture, if
Mildred married without her father's approbation.

I have now to relate an incident in the life of Philip Lindsay,
which throws a sombre coloring over most of the future fortunes of
Mildred and Arthur, as they are hereafter to be developed in my
story.

The lapse of years, Lindsay supposed, would wear out the first
favorable impressions made by Arthur Butler upon his daughter.
Years had now passed: he knew nothing of the secret correspondence
between the parties, and he had hoped that all was forgotten.
He could not help, however, perceiving that Mildred had grown
reserved, and that her deportment seemed to be controlled by some

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

secret care that sat upon her heart. She was anxious, solicitous,
and more inclined, than became her youth, to be alone. Her household
affections took a softer tone, like one in grief. These things did
not escape her father's eye.

It was on a night in June, a little more than a year before the
visit of Butler and Robinson which I have narrated in a former
chapter, that the father and daughter had a free communion
together, in which it was his purpose to penetrate into the causes of
her disturbed spirit. The conference was managed with an affectionate
and skilful address on the part of the father, and “sadly
borne” by Mildred. It is sufficient to say that it revealed to him a
truth of which he was previously but little aware, namely, that neither
the family afflictions nor the flight of two years had rooted out
the fond predilection of Mildred for Arthur Butler. When this
interview ended Mildred retired weeping to her chamber, and Lindsay
sat in his study absorbed in meditation. The object in life
nearest to his heart was the happiness of his daughter; and for the
accomplishment of this what sacrifice would he not make? He
minutely recalled to memory all the passages of her past life. What
error of education had he committed, that she thus, at womanhood,
was found wandering along a path to which he had never led her,
which, indeed, he had ever taught her to avoid? What accident of
fortune had brought her into this, as he must consider it, unhappy
relation? “How careful have I been,” he said, “to shut out all the
inducements that might give a complexion to her tastes and principles
different from my own! How sedulously have I waited upon
her footsteps from infancy onward, to shield her from the influences
that might mislead her pliant mind! And yet in this, the most
determinate act of her life, that which is to give the hue to the whole
of her coming fortune, the only truly momentous event in her history—
how strangely has it befallen!”

In such a strain did his thoughts pursue this harassing subject.
The window of his study was open, and he sat near it, looking out
upon the night. The scene around him was of a nature to awaken
his imagination and lead his musings towards the preternatural and
invisible world. It was past midnight, and the bright moon was
just sinking down the western slope of the heavens, journeying
through the fantastic and gorgeous clouds, that, as they successively

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

caught her beam, stood like promontories jutting upon a waveless
ocean, their rich profiles tipped with burnished silver. The long
black shadows of the trees slept in enchanted stillness upon the
earth: the night-wind breathed through the foliage, and brought
the distant gush of the river fitfully upon his ear. There was a
witching harmony and music in the landscape that sorted with the
solitary hour, and conjured up thoughts of the world of shadows.
Lindsay's mind began to run upon the themes of his favorite studies:
the array of familiar spirits rose upon his mental vision; the
many recorded instances of what was devoutly believed the interference
of the dead in the concerns of the living, came fresh, at this
moment, to his memory, and made him shudder at his lonesomeness.
Struggling with this conception, it struck him with an awe that he
was unable to master: “some invisible counsellor,” he muttered,
“some mysterious intelligence, now holds my daughter in thrall, and
flings his spell upon her existence. The powers that mingle unseen
in the affairs of mortals, that guide to good or lead astray, have
wafted this helpless bark into the current that sweeps onward,
unstayed by man. I cannot contend with destiny. She is thy
child, Gertrude,” he exclaimed, apostrophizing the spirit of his
departed wife. “She is thine, and thou wilt hover near her and protect
her from those who contrive against her peace: thou wilt avert
the ill and shield thy daughter!”

Excited almost to phrensy, terrified and exhausted in physical
energy, Lindsay threw his head upon his hand and rested it against
the window-sill. A moment elapsed of almost inspired madness, and
when he raised his head and looked outward upon the lawn, he
beheld the pale image of the being he had invoked, gliding through
the shrubbery at the farthest verge of the level ground. The ghastly
visage was bent upon him, the hand steadily pointed towards him,
and as the figure slowly passed away the last reverted gaze was
directed to him. “Great God!” he ejaculated, “that form—that
form!” and fell senseless into his chair.

During the night, Mildred was awakened by a low moan, which
led her to visit her father's chamber. He was not there. In great
alarm she betook herself to his study, where she found him extended
upon a sofa, so enfeebled and bewildered by this recent incident
that he was scarcely conscious of her presence.

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

A few weeks restored Lindsay to his usual health, but it was
long before he regained the equanimity of his mind. He had seen
enough to confirm his faith in the speculations of that pernicious
philosophy which is wrapt up in the studies of which I have before
given the outline; and he was, henceforth, oftentimes melancholy,
moody, and reserved in spite of all the resolves of duty, and in defiance
of a temper naturally placid and kind.

Let us pass from this unpleasant incident to a theme of more
cheerful import: the loves of Mildred and Arthur. I have said
these two had secret meetings. They were not entirely without
a witness. There was a confidant in all their intercourse: no other
than Henry Lindsay, who united to the reckless jollity of youth an
almost worshipping love of his sister. His thoughts and actions
were ever akin to hers. Henry was therefore a safe depository
of the precious secret; and as he could not but think Arthur
Butler a good and gallant comrade, he determined that his father
was altogether on the wrong side in respect to the love affair, and, by
a natural sequence, wrong also in his politics.

Henry had several additional reasons for this last opinion. The
whole countryside was kindled into a martial flame, and there was
nothing to be heard but drums and trumpets. There were rifle-corps
raising, and they were all dressed in hunting-shirts, and bugles were
blowing, and horses were neighing: how could a gallant of sixteen
resist it? Besides, Stephen Foster, the woodman, right under the
brow of the Dove Cote, was a lieutenant of mounted riflemen, and
had, for some time past, been training Henry in the mystery of his
weapon, and had given him divers lessons on the horn to sound the
signals, and had enticed him furtively to ride in a platoon on parade,
whereof he had dubbed Henry corporal or deputy corporal. All
this worked well for Arthur and Mildred.

Mr. Lindsay was not ignorant of Henry's popularity in the neighborhood,
nor how much he was petted by the volunteer soldiery.
He did not object to this, as it served to quiet suspicion of his own
dislike to the cause, and diverted the observation of the adherents of
what he called the rebel government, from his own motions; whilst,
at the same time, he deemed it no other than a gewgaw that played
upon the boyish fancy of Henry without reaching his principles.

Mildred, on the contrary, did not so regard it. She had inspired

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

Henry with her own sentiments, and now carefully trained him up
to feel warmly the interests of the war, and to prepare himself by
discipline for the hard life of a soldier. She early awakened in
him a wish to render service in the field, and a resolution to accomplish
it as soon as the occasion might arrive. Amongst other things,
too, she taught him to love Arthur Butler and keep his counsel.

-- 097 --

CHAPTER VIII. THE MANSION OF A GENTLEMAN AND A SCHOLAR.

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

The site of the Dove Cote was eminently picturesque. It was an
area of level ground, containing, perhaps, two acres, on the summit
of a hill that, on one side, overhung the Rockfish river, and on the
other rose by a gentle sweep from the champaign country below.
This summit might have been as much as two hundred feet above
the bed of the stream, and was faced on that side by a bold, rocky
precipice, not absolutely perpendicular, but broken into stages or
platforms, where grassy mould had accumulated, and where the
sweet-brier and the laurel, and clusters of the azalea, shot up in profuse
luxuriance. The fissures of the crag had also collected their
handful of soil and gave nourishment to struggling vines, and everywhere
the ash or pine, and not unfrequently the dogwood, took
possession of such spots upon the rocky wall, as these adventurous
and cliff-loving trees had found congenial to their nature. The opposite
or northern bank of the river had an equal elevation, and jutted
forward so near to the other as to leave between them a cleft, which
suggested the idea of some sudden abruption of the earth in those
early paroxysms that geologists have deemed necessary to account
for some of the features of our continent. Below was heard the
ceaseless brattle of the waters, as they ran over and amongst the
rocks which probably constituted the debris formed in the convulsion
that opened this chasm. It was along through this obscure dell
that the road, with which my reader is acquainted, found place between
the margin of the stream and the foot of the rocks. The
general aspect of the country was diversified by high knolls and
broken masses of mountain land, and the Dove Cote itself occupied
a station sufficiently above the surrounding district to give it a
prospect, eastward, of several miles in extent. From this point

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

the eye might trace the valley of the Rockfish, by the abrupt hill-sides
that hemmed it in, and by the growth of sombre pines that
coated the steeps where nothing else could find a foot-hold. Not
far below, in this direction, was to be seen the Fawn's tower, a
singular pinnacle of rock, which had acquired its name from the
protection it was said to have afforded to a young deer against the
assault of the hounds; the hard-pressed animal, as the tradition
relates, having gained this insulated point by a bound that baffled
the most adventurous of his pursuers, and admiration of the successful
boldness of the leap having won from the huntsman the favor that
spared his life.

With the exception of a large chestnut near the edge of the cliff,
and of some venerable oaks, that had counted centuries before the
white man rested his limbs beneath their shade, the native growth
of the forest had been removed by Lindsay from the summit I have
described, and he had substituted for the wild garniture of nature a
few of the choicest trees of the neighboring woods. Here he had
planted the elm, the holly and the linden tree, the cedar and the
arbor vitæ. This platform was semicircular, and was bounded by a
terrace or walk of gravel that swept around its circumference. The
space inclosed was covered with a natural grass, which the frequent
use of the scythe had brought to the resemblance of velvet; and
the lower side of the terrace was guarded by a hedge-row of cedar.
Over this green wall, as the spectator walked forth in fair summer
time, might he look out upon the distant woods and meadows; and
there he might behold the high-road showing itself, at distant intervals,
upon the hill-sides; and in the bottom lands, that lay open to
the sun through the forest-bound valleys, might he see herds of
grazing cattle, or fields of yellow grain, or, perchance, the slow moving
wain burdened with hay, or slower moving plough.

The mansion itself partook of the character of the place. It was
perched—to use a phrase peculiarly applicable to its position—
almost immediately at that point where the terrace made an angle
with the cliff, being defended by a stone parapet, through which an
iron wicket opened upon a flight of rough-hewn steps, that terminated
in a pathway leading down to the river.

The main building was of stone, consisting of one lofty story, and
capped with a steep roof, which curved so far over the front as to

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

furnish a broad rustic porch that rested almost upon the ground.
The slim pillars of this porch were concealed by lattice-work, which
was overgrown with creeping vines; and the windows of the contiguous
rooms, on either side of a spacious hall, opened to the floor,
and looked out upon the lawn and upon the quiet landscape far
beyond. One of these apartments was also accessible through the
eastern gable, by a private doorway shaded by a light veranda, and
was appropriated by Lindsay to his library. This portal seemed
almost to hang over the rock, having but the breadth of the terrace
between it and the declivity, and showing no other foreground than
the parapet, which was here a necessary defence against the cliff,
and from which the romantic dell of the river was seen in all its
wildness.

There were other portions of the mansion constructed in the same
style of architecture, united to this in such a manner as to afford an
uninterrupted communication, and to furnish a range of chambers
for the use of the family. A rustic effect was everywhere preserved.
Stacks of chimneys shot up in grotesque array; and heavy, old-fashioned
windows looked quaintly down from the peaked roof.
Choice exotics, planted in boxes, were tastefully arranged upon the
lawn; cages with singing-birds were suspended against the wall;
and the whole mass of building, extending along the verge of the
cliff, so as to occupy the entire diameter of the semicircle, perhaps
one hundred and fifty feet, sorted by its simplicity of costume, if I
may so speak, and by its tidy beauty, with the close-shaven grass-plot
and its trim shades.

Above the whole, flinging their broad and gnarled arms amongst
the chimney tops, and forming a pleasing contrast with the artificial
embellishments of this spot, some ancient oaks, in primeval magnificence,
reared their time-honored trunks, and no less sheltered the
habitation from the noon-tide heats, than they afforded an asylum to
the ringdove and his mate, or to the countless travellers of the air
that here stopped for rest or food.

Such was the general aspect of the Dove Cote; a spot where a
philosopher might glide through life in unbroken contemplation;
where a wearied statesman might betake himself to reassemble the
scattered forces of intellect for new enterprises; where the artist
might repair to study with advantage the living graces of God's

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

own painting; and where young beauty might bud and bloom
amongst the most delicate and graceful forms of earth.

The interior of the dwelling was capacious and comfortable. Its
furniture, suitable to the estate of the owner, was plain, and adapted
to a munificent rather than to an ostentatious hospitality. It was
only in the library that evidence might be seen of large expense.
Here, the books were ranged from the floor to the ceiling, with
scarcely an interval, except where a few choice paintings had found
space, or the bust of some ancient worthy. One or two ponderous
lounging chairs stood in the apartment; and the footstep of the visitor
was dulled into silence by the soft nap of (what, in that day, was
a rare and costly luxury) a Turkey carpet. This was in all respects
an apartment of ease, and it was provided with every incentive to
beguile a student into silent and luxurious communion with the
spirit of the sages around him,—whose subtlest thoughts and holiest
breathings, whose most volatile fancies, had been caught up, fixed,
and turned into tangible substance, more indestructible than adamant,
by the magic of letters.

I have trespassed on the patience of my reader to give him a
somewhat minute description of the Dove Cote, principally because
I hope thereby to open his mind to a more adequate conception of
the character of Philip Lindsay. By looking at a man in his own
dwelling, and observing his domestic habits, I will venture to affirm,
it shall scarcely in any instance fail to be true, that, if there be seen
a tasteful arrangement of matters necessary to his comfort; if his
household be well ordered, and his walks clean and well rolled,
and his grassplots neat; and if there be no slovenly inattention to
repairs, but thrift against waste, and plenty for all; and, if to these
be added habits of early rising and comely attire—and, above all,
if there be books, many books, well turned and carefully tended—
that man is one to warm up at the coming of a gentleman; to open
his doors to him; to take him to his heart, and to do him the kindnesses
of life. He is a man to hate what is base, and to stand apart
from the mass, as one who will not have his virtue tainted. He is a
man, moreover, whose worldly craft may be so smothered and suppressed,
in the predominance of the household affections, that the
skilful and designing, alas, may ever practise with success their plans
against him.

-- --

CHAPTER IX. AN INTRIGUE.

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

I must now introduce my reader to the library described in the last
chapter, where, beside a small table covered with papers, and lighted
by two tall candles, sate Philip Lindsay, with a perplexed and
thoughtful brow. Opposite to him, in an easy chair, reclined his
guest, Mr. Tyrrel; a man whose appearance might entitle him to
claim something like thirty-five years; and whose shrewd and intellectual
expression of countenance, to which an air of decision was
given by what might be called an intense eye, denoted a person
conversant with the business of life; whilst an easy and flexible
address no less distinctly announced him one habituated to the
most polished society. The time of this meeting corresponded with
that of the interview of Arthur and Mildred, beneath the Fawn's
Tower.

It is necessary only to premise that these two had frequently conferred
together, within the last two or three days, upon the subject
with which they were now engaged.

“Sir Henry Clinton does me too much honor by this confidence,”
said Lindsay. “He overrates my influence amongst the gentlemen
of the province. Truly, Mr. Tyrrel, I am well persuaded that neither
my precept nor my example would weigh a feather in the scale
against the heady course of this rebellion.”

“We are seldom competent to judge of the weight of our own
influence,” said Tyrrel. “I might scarce expect you to speak otherwise
than you do. But I, who have the opportunity to know, take
upon myself to say that many gentlemen of note in this province,
who are at present constrained by the fear of the new government,
look with anxiety to you. They repose faith in your discretion, and
would follow your lead. If an excuse be necessary, you might afford

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

them some pretext of pastime to visit the Dove Cote. Here you
might concert your plan to co-operate with our friends in the south.”

“Tis a rash thought,” replied Lindsay. “This little nook of woodland
quiet has never yet been disturbed with the debates of men
who meditated the spilling of blood. God forbid that these peaceful
walls should hereafter echo back the words that speak of such a
purpose.”

“It is to spare the shedding of blood, Mr. Lindsay, and to bring
speedy peace to a distracted country that we invoke you and other
friends to counsel. A single battle may decide the question of mastery
over the province. We are well assured that the moment Lord
Cornwallis reaches the Roanoke”—

“Cornwallis has yet to win the ground he stands upon,” interrupted
Lindsay: “there may be many a deadly blow struck before
he slakes his thirst in the waters of that river: many a proud head
may be low before that day.”

“Think you, sir,” said Tyrrel, rising as he spoke, “that this
patched and ragged levy—this ague-stricken army that is now
creeping through the pines of North Carolina, under the command
of that pompous pretender, Gates, are the men to dispute with his
majesty's forces their right to any inch of soil they choose to occupy?
It will be a merry day when we meet them, Mr. Lindsay. We have
hitherto delayed our campaign until the harvest was gathered: that
is now done, and we shall speedily bring this hero of Saratoga to his
reckoning. Then, following at the heels of the runagates, his Lordship,
you may be prepared to hear, within two months from this day,
will be within friendly hail of the Dove Cote.”

“You speak like a boastful soldier, Mr. Tyrrel. It is not unlikely
that his lordship may foil Gates and turn him back; such I learn to
be the apprehension of the more sagacious amongst the continental
officers themselves; but whether that mischance is to favor your
incursion into this province may be worth a soberer study than, I
doubt, you have given the question. The path of invasion is ever a
difficult road when it leads against a united people. You mistake
both the disposition and the means of these republicans. They have
bold partisans in the field, and eloquent leaders in their senates. The
nature of the strife sorts well with their quick and earnest tempers;
and by this man's-play of war we breed up soldiers who delight in

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

the game. Rebellion has long since marched beyond the middle
ground, and has no thought of retreat. What was at first the mere
overflow of popular passion has been hardened into principle, like a
fiery stream of lava which first rolls in a flood, and then turns into
stone. The delusion of republicanism, like all delusions, is embraced
with more enthusiasm than men ever embrace truth. We deem too
lightly of these men and their cause, and we have already, more than
once, suffered for the error. When they expelled Dunmore they
committed treason against the British crown; and they are wise
enough to know that that cup, once tasted, must be drained to the
bottom: they have, therefore, imbrued their hands the deeper in
rebellion. They have raised their idol of democracy high, and have
fenced it about with the penalties of confiscation and death to those
who refuse to bow before it: and now they stand pledged to the
prosecution of their unnatural war, by such a bond of fate as unites
mariners who have rashly ventured forth upon a raging sea, in a
bark of doubtful strength; their minds braced up, by the thought
of instant perdition, to the daring effort necessary to reach their
haven.”

“That haven shall they never reach,” cried Tyrrel impatiently.
“Let them invoke the aid of their patron devils! We have a spell
shall conjure them back again to their own hell, else there is no
virtue in the forged steel which these rebels have felt before.”

“The battle is not always to the strong,” said Lindsay, “nor is
the craft of soldiership without its chances.”

“If we had listened, my friend,” said Tyrrel, “to musty proverbs,
Charleston would have this day been in the secure and peaceful possession
of the enemy. All that you say against our present scheme
was heretofore urged, though not with such authority, perhaps,
against the invasion of Carolina. And yet how prettily have we
gainsaid the prophets! Look at their principal town surrendered—
all the country strongholds delivered up—the people flocking to our
standard for protection—and the whole province lifting up a voice
of gratitude for the deliverance we have wrought them. They are
even now arming themselves in our behalf, whilst the shattered
fragments of the rebel force are flying to the swamps and their mountain
fastnesses. Why should not the same game be as well played
in Virginia? Trust me, Mr. Lindsay, your caution somewhat

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

overleaps that wholesome moderation, which I do not deny is necessary
to check a too sanguine reckoning. Come, good sir, lend us a more
auspicious counsel. Sir Henry relies much upon your wisdom, and
will not, with good heart, forego your service.”

“Sir Henry has sadly disturbed my repose,” returned Lindsay.
“To tell the truth, I have no stomach for this business. Here, I am
native to the province: I have found old friends separated from me;
early associations torn up by the roots; and the elements which fed
my strongest personal attachments poisoned, by this accursed spirit
of revolution. I would hide my head from the storm and die in
these shades in peace.”

“It is not for Mr. Philip Lindsay, nor such as he,” replied Tyrrel,
“to desert his sovereign in his hour of need.”

“God forgive me for the thought, Mr. Tyrrel, but it remains yet
to be proved who most faithfully serve their sovereign; they who
counsel peace, or they who push war to its fatal extremes. There
lives not a man within the realm of England, to whom I would yield
in devotion to the glory of our country. One make it clear to my
judgment that we may hope to regain the lost allegiance of this
province by the sacrifice of life and fortune, and, dearly as I cherish
the welfare of those around me, I will obey the first summons to the
field, and peril this worthless existence of mine in bloody fight.
Yea, if need be, I will, with my own hand, apply the torch to this
peaceful abode, and give it over a smoking ruin to the cause.”

“I know you too well,” replied Tyrrel, “to doubt the sincerity of
your words. But is it not obvious that the war must inevitably
tend to this field? Having gained the Carolinas, should we turn
our backs as soon as we have reached the confines of Virginia? On
the contrary, does not every obligation of honor impel us to maintain
and protect our friends here? The conquest of Virginia is an
easier enterprise than you deem it. If the continentals can
muster ten thousand men, we, assuredly, may double that number,
counting our provincials levied in the south. We have money and
all the means of war, whilst this crippled Congress has drained from
the people their last groat; their wretched troops will disband from
mere want of supplies. They may expect no aid from the north;
for there Sir Henry will furnish them sufficient motive to stay at
home! We come animated by victories, full of mettle and vigor;

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

they meet us broken by defeats, dejected and torn to pieces by
mutiny. Never did treason or rebellion array itself with more certainty
of punishment than this!”

“I have read,” said Lindsay, “how John Hampden resisted the
exaction of twenty shillings of ship money, and for that pittance
dared the displeasure of Charles and his Star Chamber: how he
voted the impeachment of the judges who were supple enough to
warrant the imposition: how, in this cause, he drew the sword and
threw away the scabbard: how he brought Strafford to the block for
levying war against the commons of England: and through all that
disastrous time, have I read that Charles promised the cavaliers
splendid victories, and derided the feeble means of those who were
in arms against him; yet Hampden shrunk not from the struggle.
To me it seems there is a strange resemblance between the congress
now sitting at Philadelphia and the parliament of 1640; and this
George Washington might claim kindred with John Hampden. I
will not seek for further likenesses.”

“If I read that history right,” replied Tyrrel, “Hampden met
his reward at Chalgrove, and Cromwell turned his crop-eared parliament
out of doors. We may, perhaps, find a Chalgrove on this
continent;—and Sir Henry Clinton will most probably save the
wiseacres at Philadelphia from the intrusion of an upstart Cromwell.”

“It would be too bold in us to count on that, Mr. Tyrrel. I am
the enemy of these men and their purpose, but I cannot deem otherwise
of them than as misguided subjects of the king, frenzied by the
imagination of grievances. They are men of good intellects and
honest hearts, misled by passion. I would that we could give their
tempers time to cool. I would, even now, preach moderation and
compromise to his majesty's ministers.”

“The die is long since cast,” said Tyrrel, “and all that
remains now is to take the hazard of the throw. At this moment,
whilst we debate, friend and foe are whetting their swords for a
deadly encounter on the fields of Carolina. It is too late to talk of
other arbitrement. Assuredly, my good friend, our destiny directs
us to this province: and the time has come when you must decide
what course you will take. It has been our earnest wish—Sir
Henry's letters, there upon the table, anxiously unfold it—to have

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

you up and active in the cause. Why will you disappoint so fair a
hope?”

“Alas! Mr. Tyrrel,—it is a thorny path you would have me
tread. Think you I am the man to win my way through these
intricacies? I that live in the shelter of these woods by sufferance
merely—an unmolested outlaw, to speak soberly, whom these
fanatics of liberty have forborne for the sake of past acquaintance
and present peaceful habits? Am I not girded round about with
the hot champions of independence? Look amongst these hills—
there is not a cabin, not a woodman's hut, no, nor stately dwelling,
whose roof defends one friend to the royal cause, but my own. My
lips are sealed; my very thoughts are guarded, lest I give room to
think I mean to fly from my neutrality. These papers that lie upon
that table might cost me my life: your presence here, were your
purpose known, might consign me to captivity or exile:—one
random word spoken might give me over to the censures of the
power that holds its usurped domination in the province. What
aid may be expected from one so guarded, fettered, watched and
powerless?”

“And can you patiently,” exclaimed Tyrrel, “bow to this oppression?
You, a native born freeman of the province—a Briton,
nursed in the sunny light of liberty! Shall your freedom of speech
be circumscribed, your footsteps be followed by spies and traitors,
your very inmost thoughts be read and brought up to the censure
of the judgment seat? Shall these things be, and the blood still
continue to run coolly and temperately through your veins! There
are ills, Mr. Lindsay, which even your calm philosophy may not
master. But, perhaps, I have mistaken your temper: these evidences,
at least, shall not put you in peril,” he said, as he took up
the letters from the table and held them over the candle, and then
threw the flaming mass upon the hearth. “That fear, I hope, is
removed; and as for my presence here, one word briefly spoken, and
it shall not longer jeopard your safety.”

Lindsay looked fixedly at his companion as he destroyed the
papers, and then said with a stern emphasis—

“Your duty, sir, is in the field. You have been bred to a profession
that teaches you blind obedience to orders. It is not your part
to weigh the right of the cause, nor to falter in the execution of any

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

foul purpose of blood, so that it come under the name of honorable
warfare. Therefore I excuse this unbecoming warmth: but do not
presume upon the hazardous nature of your calling, and fancy that
it implies more fidelity to the king than the allegiance of his more
peaceful subjects. It is a thought unworthy of you that fear of disaster
to myself—be it tenfold more imminent than it has yet been—
should arrest my step in that path where my country's honor, or
my sovereign's command, bids me advance.”

“Worthy and excellent friend,” said Tyrrel, taking Lindsay's
hand, “I have done you wrong. I am rash and headlong in my
temper, and my tongue often speaks what my heart disavows. I
am little better than a boy, Mr. Lindsay, and a foolish one; I
humbly crave your pardon.”

“Speak on,” said Lindsay.

“Then briefly this. Your situation is all that you have described
it. Sir Henry is aware of the trial he imposes upon you. He
would have you act with the caution which your wisdom dictates;
and if it should become necessary to speak that word which is to
bring the wrath of the rebels upon your head, remember there is
sanctuary and defence under the broad banner of England. Who
so welcome there as Philip Lindsay? Even at this moment our
councils should be tempered by your presence, and it becomes
almost a patriotic duty to pluck you from the seclusion of the Dove
Cote, and give you a share in the stirring events of the day. Sir,
the country has a claim upon your services, scarce compatible with
the idle contemplation of this momentous trial of strength.”

Lindsay had advanced to the window, where he remained looking
over the moon-lit scene. His companion stood close beside him,
and after a short interval took his arm, when they stepped forth upon
the porch, and sauntered backward and forward, as Tyrrel continued,

“The government would not be unmindful of the benefits you
might confer. There are offices of trust and dignity to be filled in
this province when it shall be restored to its allegiance. The highest
post would not be unfitly bestowed, if it should be assigned to you.
Sir Henry Clinton bids me speak of that, as of a subject that has
already occupied his thoughts. It would give grace and dignity
to our resumed authority, to have it illustrated by the accomplished
scholar and discreet statesman, who has, before this, discharged

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

important and difficult trusts with a fidelity that has won all men's
esteem. And then, my dear sir,” he added after a pause, “who
may say that it shall not be Sir Philip Lindsay, or even something
yet higher?—a coronet would not be an honor unsuited even to the
wilds of Virginia. His majesty is not slow to discern worth, nor
backward to raise it to its proper station. These are toys and baubles
to you, Mr. Lindsay, but they are still worth the seeking. You
have a son to follow you.”

“Ah! there, Mr. Tyrrel, you touch me more nearly than you
imagine. You remind me by this language that I have also a
daughter. As to Henry, he has a temper and a capacity to make
his own way through the world. I fear not for him—nor would I
seek for honors to add to his name. But my Mildred! You know
not what emotions the thought of her, in these troubles, costs me.
Who shall guard and defend her, whilst I pursue this way-laid road
of ambition? What sanctuary would she find under a war-encircled
banner, should misfortune assail me, and adversity separate us?
Alas, alas!—that is the spell that, like a net cast over my limbs,
makes me feeble and submissive.”

“I have not been without my solicitude, Mr. Lindsay, on that subject,”
said Tyrrel. “You yesterday did me the honor to say that
my proposal in regard to Miss Lindsay was not distasteful to you.
Could my ardent wish but be accomplished, she should be placed in
safety, assured of ample and kind protection. If, haply, her thoughts
should incline to a favorable reception of my offer, which I would
fain persuade myself her reverence for you may render not altogether
improbable, when she knows that you deem well of my suit, we
might remove her to Charleston, where, secure amidst assiduous
friends, she would pass the brief interval of alarm, and leave you free
to act on this theatre as your honor and duty may impel you.”

“Mildred will not leave me,” said Lindsay; “my dear daughter
would suffer a thousand deaths in the anxiety of such a separation.”

“Then why not accompany her to Charleston?” asked Tyrrel.
“Your presence there would be equally efficient as at head-quarters—
perhaps more so.”

“There are other obstacles, Mr. Tyrrel. You talk of Mildred as
if her heart were to be disposed of at my bidding. You do not know
her. I have long struggled to subdue an attachment that has bound

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

her to our worst enemy, I fear with little success. I have trusted to
time to wear out what I deemed a mere girlish liking; but it seems
to me the traces fade but slowly from her heart.”

“I know of whom you speak,” said Tyrrel—“that harebrained
enthusiast Butler. It is a freakish and transient passion, and cannot
but fall into forgetfulness. Miss Lindsay has from circumstances been
but little conversant with the world, and, like an inexperienced girl,
has fostered in solitude a romantic affection. That alone should be
a motive to remove her into a busier scene. Besides, this Butler will
be himself forced to give over his hopeless aim—if he has not done
so before this: measures are already taken, and I do not scruple to
tell you, at my instance—to confiscate his lands in Carolina to his
majesty's use. The close of this war will find him penniless, and not
unlikely, my dear sir, I myself may be the possessor of his inheritance—
I have some pledge of the pre-emption of these lands at a
small fee.”

“It will win you no favor with Mildred,” said Lindsay, “to tell
her that you succeed by such a title to this man's wealth. She is a
wayward girl, and is not used to crosses. Her devotion to her purpose,
as it sometimes excites my admiration, gives me, in the present
case, cause of profound alarm.”

“You have spoken to her on this subject?”

“I have not,” replied Lindsay, “and almost fear to broach it. I
can, therefore, give you no encouragement. Some little time hence—
perhaps to-morrow—I may sound her feelings. But remember, as
her father, I claim no right beyond that of advice. I shall think
myself fortunate if, by giving a new direction to the current of her
affections, I can divert her mind from the thoughts of an alliance to
me the most hateful—to her full of future misery. A maiden's fancies
are scarcely intelligible even to a father.”

“These subjects require meditation,” said Tyrrel. “I will not
press them further upon your thoughts to-night.”

“Heaven guide us in the way of safety and happiness!” said
Lindsay, almost in a whisper. “Good night, my friend.”

When Tyrrel was left alone he strolled forward to the terrace, and
passing round to that end which overhung the cliff, near the door
that opened from the library, he leaned his breast upon the parapet
and looked down upon the wild and beautiful scenery of the valley.

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

The night was calm and full of splendor. The tops of the trees that
grew in the ravine, almost perpendicularly beneath his eye, here and
there caught the bright moon-beam where it glowed like silver, and
the shades, rendered deeper by the contrast, seemed to brood over a
black and impenetrable abyss. Occasional glimpses were seen of the
river below, as it sparkled along such portions of its channel as were
not hidden in darkness. The coolness of the hour and the solitude
of the spot were not ungrateful to the mood of Tyrrel's mind, whilst
the monotonous music of the river fell pleasantly upon his ear. He
was not unheedful of these charms in the scene, though his thoughts
were busily employed with a subject foreign to their contemplation.

“Have I advanced,” was the tenor of his present self-communion,
“the purpose I have so much at heart, by this night's conference?
Could I but engage Lindsay in the issues of this war, so commit him
in its purposes and its plots as to render his further residence at the
Dove Cote insecure, then would I already have half-compassed my
point. Where could he remove but to Charleston? And there,
amidst the blandishments of friends and the allurements of gay
society, I might make sure of Mildred. There, cut off from all
means of hearing of this Butler, and swayed, as she must necessarily
be, by the current of loyal feelings, she would learn to detest
his foul rebellion, and soon lose her favor for the rebel. Then, too,
the confiscation of his lands—but I am not so sure of that!—she is
rich and would make a merit of sharing her fortune with a man whose
brave resistance of oppression—for so, doubtless, Butler persuades
her it is—has cost him his wealth: the confiscation should not seem,
at least, to be my doing. Well, well, let her be brought to Charleston.
Any change were better than to remain here, where anxiety
and suspense and solitude nurse and soften her woman's affections,
and teach her to fancy her lover whatsoever her imagination delights
to think on. Then may not the chances of war assist me? This
Butler, all men say, is brave and adventurous. He should be shortlived.
Whatever ill may befall him cannot but work good to me.
Yet Lindsay has such a sickly caution—such scruple against
involving himself in the scheme—I could almost find it in my
heart to have it told amongst his neighbors that he is in correspondence
with the enemy. Ha, that would be a bright device!—inform
against myself! No, no, I will not abuse his generous nature. Let

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

him come fairly into the fold, and I will guard his gentle lambkin
like a very shepherd. Then if we make him governor of the province—
that will work well. Mildred will thank me for my zeal in
that good purpose, at least, and I will marry her and possess her
estate, if it be only to enable her to be grateful to me. 'Twill be a
brave reward, and bravely shall it be won.”

As Tyrrel ruminated over these topics, in the strain indicated by
this sketch, the noise of footsteps ascending the rugged stairway of
the cliff, and the opening of the iron wicket, but a short distance
from where he leaned over the parapet, roused his attention, and
put an end to this insidious and selfish communion with his own
heart.

The cause of this interruption was soon apparent. Henry and
Mildred entered through the gate, and hurried along the path to that
part of the terrace where Tyrrel stood. The shade of the house concealed
him from their view until they were within a few paces.
“Ha, Miss Lindsay! You are a late rambler,” he said, in a tone of
gallantry. “The dampness of the valley, at this hour, is not altogether
safe; the ague is a sore enemy to romance; beware of it.”

“I am not afraid of the night,” replied Mildred, as she increased
the rapidity of her gait; then, turning immediately upon the porch,
she almost ran, leaving Henry and Tyrrel in pursuit, until she
reached the farthest window which was heard descending the moment
she passed through it into the parlor. When Tyrrel and Henry
entered the same apartment, she had disappeared.

“My sister is not well this evening,” said Henry. “We strolled
too late upon the river bank.”

“It was still an over-hasty retreat,” muttered Tyrrel to himself.
“It bodes not well for me. I will wager, Henry,” he said, raising
his voice, “that I can guess what you and your sister have been
talking about.”

“Let me hear,” said Henry.

“First,” replied Tyrrel, “she repeated some verses from Shakspeare
about the moonlight sleeping on the bank—this is just the night for
poetry—and then you both fell to talking sentiment, and then, I'll
be bound, you had a ghost story, and by that time, you found you
had got too far from the house and were a little frightened, and so
came back as fast as you could.”

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

“You are wrong,” said Henry. “I have been telling sister Mildred
how to bob for eels. Did you know that an eel will never pass a
streak of moonlight for fear of being found out by the watchers?”

“Indeed I did not.”

“Well, sister Mildred is wiser than you are; and as I have taught
you that, I will go to bed.”

Tyrrel was again left to resume his meditations, and to hatch his
plots for invading the peace of the Dove Cote, on his pillow. To
that sleepless pillow he now betook himself.

-- 113 --

CHAPTER X. TYRREL RETREATS.

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

The next morning Tyrrel rose with the sun. He had passed a restless
night, and now sought refreshment in the early breeze. With
this purpose he descended to the river, and strayed along the dewy
pathway which crept through the shrubbery on the right bank in
the direction of the Fawn's Tower. He had not wandered far before
he perceived a horseman moving along the road upon the opposite
side.

“Halloo, James Curry!—which way?—What news have you?”

“I seek you, sir, I was on my way to the Dove Cote,” replied the
horseman, who at the same time turned his horse's head to the river,
and, spurring the animal forward, plunged into the stream which
was here still and deep enough to reach above his saddle flaps.
After some floundering, the horse and rider gained the margin,
where Tyrrel awaited them! The vigor of the animal, as well as
the practised hand that held the rein, was shown in the boldness of
the attempt to climb the steep bank and break through the briers
and bushes that here guarded it. As soon as Curry reached the
level ground, he dismounted.

“In God's name, man, what is the matter with your face?” asked
Tyrrel.

“It is of that, amongst other things, that I came to speak to you,”
was the reply; “I have news for you.”

“Speak, without prelude. Tell me.”

“Major Butler slept last night at Mrs. Dimock's.”

“And is there still?”

“No, sir. He started at early dawn this morning.”

“To join Gates?”

“I think not. He talked of going to Ninety-Six—perhaps to
Georgia.”

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

“So, ho! The hawk hovers over that field! Does he travel
alone?”

“He has a giant in his company, a great ploughman by the name
of Horse Shoe Robinson. A quarrelsome rascal; he would needs
pick a quarrel with me last night. And in the skirmish I got this
face.”

“Did I not command you to bear yourself peaceably? Fool!
will you risk our lives with your infernal broils? Now, I would
wager you told the fellow your name.”

“Little need of that, sir. He told it to me: said he knew me
before. The fellow, for all his rough coat, is a regular trained soldier
in the rebel service, and has met me somewhere—Heaven knows!—
I don't remember him; yet he isn't a man to see once and forget
again.”

“And me, did he speak of me?”

“He knew that I was in the employ of an English gentleman who
was here at the Dove Cote. I have nothing especial to complain of
in the man. He speaks soldierly enough; he said he would take no
advantage of me for being here as long as our visit was peaceable.”

“Humph! And you believed him. And you must fight with
him, like a brawling knave. When will you get an ounce of wit into
that fool's head! What time of day was it when this Butler
arrived?”

“Long after night-fall.”

“Did you understand any thing of the purpose of his visit?”

“He talked much with Mistress Dimock, and I think their conversation
related to the lady at the Dove Cote. I could hear but
a few scattered words.”

“Away.—Here (throwing his purse to the horseman), pay up
your score at the inn, and at your greatest haste attend me on the
river bank, immediately below Mr. Lindsay's house. Ask Mrs.
Dimock to have a breakfast prepared for me.—Away, I will expect
you in half an hour.”

Curry mounted his horse, and choosing a more convenient ford
than that which he had passed (for the jutting rocks, on this side,
prevented his reaching Mrs. Dimock's without recrossing the river to
the road), he soon regained the track, and was seen, almost at high
speed, sweeping around the base of the Fawn's Tower.

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

Tyrrel returned hastily to the Dove Cote, and, seeking his valet,
gave orders to have his portmanteau packed, his horse saddled and
to be in waiting for him at the foot of the hill. These commands
were speedily obeyed, and everything was in readiness for his journey
before any of the family had made their appearance in the breakfast
room.

Whilst Tyrrel meditated writing a line to explain to Lindsay his
present sudden movement, and had drawn near a table for that purpose,
he was saluted by the voice of Henry, who had entered the
apartment, and stolen unobserved almost immediately behind his
chair.

“Booted and spurred, Mr. Tyrrel!” said Henry. “You are for
a ride. Will you take a fowling-piece? There are pheasants over
upon the hills.”

“Oh, ho! Master Henry, you are up! I am glad of it. I was
just writing a word to say that business calls me away this morning.
Is your father yet abed?”

“He is sound asleep,” said Henry; “I will wake him.”

“No, my lad. You must not do that. Say I have received news
this morning that has called me suddenly to my friends. I will
return before long. Is your sister stirring?”

“She was in the garden but a moment since,” replied Henry;
and the young man left the room, to which he returned after a short
space. “Sister Mildred is engaged in her chamber, and begs you
will excuse her,” said he, as he again entered the door.

“Tush, Henry, I didn't tell you to interrupt your sister. Make
her my most respectful adieu. Don't forget it. I have all my way
to win,” he said to himself, “and a rough road to travel, I fear.”

Tyrrel now left the house and descended to the river, accompanied
by Henry, who sought in vain to know why he departed in
such haste as not to stay for breakfast. James Curry waited below;
and, when Henry saw his father's guest mount in his saddle and
cross the ford, attended by his two servants, he turned about and
clambered up the hill again, half singing and half saying to himself,—
“I'm glad he's gone, I'm glad he's gone,” accompanied with
a trolling chorus, expressive of the satisfaction of his feelings at the
moment. “He'd a got a flea in his ear, if he had stay'd. I should
like to know what Major Butler would say to Mr. Tyrrel, if he was

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

to meet him. Zooks! may be Butler will see him this very morning
at Mrs. Dimock's. Now, I wonder! Shall I whisper that to
sister Mildred? She would be glad, for one, I'll be bound! May
be, they might have a fight. And if they do, let Mr. Tyrrel look
out! He never had his bread so buttered in his life, as it would
be then.”

In such a strain of cogitation and conjecture, Henry reached the
parlor, where he found Mildred. The melancholy that hung upon
her spirits, the evening before, seemed to have been dispelled by the
repose of the night, and was doubtless relieved, in part, by the intelligence
that Tyrrel had quitted the Dove Cote.

“Come, sister,” said Henry, throwing his arm round her waist,
and almost dancing, as he forced her through the open window,
“come, it will be a good while before father is ready for his breakfast.
Let us look at your flowers; I have something to tell you.”

“You are quite an important personage, this morning,” replied
Mildred, moving off towards the lawn with her brother. “Your face
looks as wise as a book of proverbs.”

It was some time before the brother and sister returned to the
parlour, and when they did so, their father had not yet appeared.
The delay was unusual; for Lindsay generally rose at an early hour,
and frequently walked abroad before his morning meal. When he
at last entered the room, there was an expression of care upon his
brow and thought that made him haggard. Mildred, as was her
custom, approached him with a kiss, and, taking both of his hands,
as she looked up in his face, she said, with some earnestness,—

“You are not well, my dear father.”

Lindsay paused a moment, while he gazed affectionately upon her,
and then pressing her to his bosom, uttered in a low voice, with a
smile,—

“God bless my dear child! How carefully does she read my
looks! Come hither, Henry,” he continued, as he gave his son one
hand, and still held Mildred with the other, and then turned his eyes
alternately upon each. “Now, tell me, which of you love me best?
Who has waited most patiently for me this morning? I see by that
glance of your blue eye, master Henry, that you have been chiding
your lazy father for lying so long abed. Now, I dare say, if the
truth were known, you have had your rifle ready to go out and shoot

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

squirrels an hour ago. I beg your pardon, Mr. Sportsman—not to
shoot the squirrel, but to shoot at him. Or, perhaps, you mean to
bring us a deer to-day; you know you have promised to do that
every morning for a week.”

“You shall eat a slice from as fine a saddle of venison to-day,
father, as you ever saw smoke over a chafing-dish.”

“In good truth, shall I, boy? You are a brave promiser! You
remember your own adage,—Brag was a good dog, but Holdfast
was better.”

“In right down earnest, father, you shall. You needn't laugh.
Now, you're thinking I have the deer to shoot; there's your mistake.
The saddle is this minute lying on the dresser in the kitchen. He
was a running buck yesterday; and I could tell where the powder
and ball came from (here Henry made the motion of opening a
hunting pouch at his side) that put an end to his capers.”

“He is a monstrous braggart; is he not, Mildred?” said Lindsay,
directing a look of incredulity at his daughter.

“What Henry tells you is true,” replied Mildred. “Stephen Foster
was here at sun-rise with a part of a buck, which he says was
shot yesterday.”

“Indeed! Then it is to Stephen's rifle we are indebted. You
kill your bucks by proxy, master.”

“I'll bet,” said Henry, “that Stephen Foster hasn't the impudence
to charge one penny for that venison. And why? Because,
by the laws of chance, one-half belongs to me.”

“Oh, I understand,” interrupted Lindsay, with affected gravity;
“it is a matter of great doubt which of you shot it. You both
fired at once; or, perhaps, Stephen first, and you afterwards; and
the poor animal dropped the moment you took your aim,—even before
your piece went off. You know your aim, Harry, is deadly,—
much worse than your bullet.”

“There is no doubt who killed him,” said Henry; “for Stephen
was on that side of the hill, and I was a little below him, and the
buck ran right to Stephen, who, of course, gave him the first shot.
But there was I, father, just ready, if Stephen had missed, to bring
old Velvet-Horns to the ground, before he could have leaped a
rod.”

“But, unluckily, Stephen's first shot killed him?”

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

“I don't know that,” replied Henry. “Another person's knife
might have done the business; for the deer jumped down the bank
into the road, and there”—

Mildred cast a sidelong look of caution at her brother, to warn
him against alluding to a third person, whom it was not discreet to
mention.

“And there,” said Henry, taking the sign, “when I got up to him
he was stone dead. I would almost think a deer couldn't be shot
dead so suddenly. But Stephen can pitch his lead, as he calls it,
just where he likes.”

“Well, it isn't fair to inquire who killed him,” said Lindsay.
“One hunter often turns the game to the other's rifle. And, at all
events, your dogs, Henry, I dare say, did as much as either of you.”

“Hylas was just at his heels when he was shot,” replied Henry;
“and a better dog there isn't in Amherst, or Albemarle to boot.”

“Well, well! Let us to breakfast. Where is our guest? Tyrrel
is surely out before this.”

“He has been gone from the Dove Cote more than an hour,”
said Henry. “He told me to say, that some sudden news took him
off in haste. I would have waked you, but he forbade it. His man,
Curry, who was waiting for him at the ford, I dare say, brought
him some dispatches.”

“It was very sudden,” said Lindsay, musing; “the great game
will be shortly played.”

“My dear father, you have not your usual look of health,” said
Mildred again. “I fear something disturbs you.”

“A slight cold, only, from exposure to the night air, perhaps.
You did not see Tyrrel this morning, Mildred?”

“I did not wish to see him, father. I was up when he set out,
but I was not in his way.”

“Fie, girl, you almost speak crossly! Tyrrel, I must think, is
not a man to win his way with ladies. But he is a loyal subject to
his king. I can tell you, Mildred, loyalty is a virtue of good associations
in these times.”

“It is the last virtue, my dear father, that a woman ever writes
down in the list of noble qualities. We generally forget it altogether.
History is so full of the glory of disloyal heroes, that the
indiscriminate and persevering loyalty of brave men has come to be

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

but little noticed. Brutus was disloyal, and so was Tell; and the
English barons, of whom you boast so much, when you call them
sturdy, were disloyal; and Washington—who knows, my dear
father, but that he may be written down by some future nation,
(and she laid an emphasis on this word,) as another name to give
credit to this word, disloyal.”

“Thou art a shrewd orator, Mildred,” exclaimed her father, as he
sought to change the subject, “and I doubt not, if heaven had made
you man, you would now be flattering these rebels by persuading
them they were all born for heroes. We may thank the gods that
they have given you the petticoat instead of the soldier's cloak, and
placed you at the head of a breakfast table instead of a regiment.”

“I do not think,” replied Mildred smiling, “that I should altogether
disgrace the cloak now, woman as I am, if the occasion
required me to put it on.”

“Pray drop this subject, my dear child; you know it makes me
sad. My family, I fear, are foredoomed to some strange mishap
from these civil broils. Attend me presently in the library, I have
matters to communicate that concern you. Henry, my boy,”
Lindsay continued, as he rose from his breakfast, “pay Stephen
Foster the full value of the venison; as a sportsman you have a right
perhaps to your share of the game, but a gentleman shows his
courtesy by waiving such claims; he should suffer no friend to be
his creditor, even in opinion. Stephen may not expect to be paid;
no matter, it concerns your own character to be liberal.”

“I have promised Stephen a new rifle,” replied Henry, “since
they have elected him lieutenant of the Amherst Rangers he wants
something better than his old deer gun.”

“I positively forbid it,” interrupted Lindsay hastily, returning
towards the middle of the room from the door through which he
was about to depart. “What! would you purchase weapons for
these clowns to enable them to shoot down his majesty's liege
subjects? to make war upon their rightful king, against his laws and
throne? to threaten your life, your sister's and mine, unless we
bowed to this impious idol of democracy, which thay have set up—
this Washington?”

“My dear, dear father,” interposed Mildred as she came up to

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

him and flung her arms about his neck. “Consider, Henry is a
thoughtless boy, and does not look to consequences.”

“Heaven bless you both, my children! I beg your pardons.
I am over captious. Henry, pay Stephen for the venison, and give
him something better than a rifle. Mildred, I will see you
presently.”

When Lindsay had left the parlor Mildred besought her brother,
in the most earnest terms, to be more guarded against giving
expression to any sentiment which might bring their father's
thoughts to the existing war. Her own observation had informed
her of the nature of the struggle that agitated his mind, and her
effort was continually directed to calm and soothe his feelings by
the most unremitting affection, and thus to foster his resolution
against taking any part in those schemes in which, she shrewdly
guessed, it was the purpose of the emissaries of the royal party to
involve him.

Her attachment to Arthur Butler she feared to mention to her
father, whilst her self-respect and her conviction of her duty to a
parent who loved her with unbounded devotion, would not allow
her altogether to conceal it. Upon this subject, Lindsay had
sufficiently read her heart to know much more about it than she
chose to confess; and it did not fail to kindle up in his mind a
feverish excitement, that occasionally broke forth in even a petulant
reproof, and to furnish the only occasion that had ever arisen of
serious displeasure against his daughter. The unhappy association
between this incident in the life of Mildred, and the current of a
feeling which had its foundation in a weak piece of superstition, to
which I have alluded in a former chapter, gave to the idea of
Mildred's marriage with Butler a fatal complexion in Lindsay's
thoughts. “For what purpose,” he asked himself, “but to avert
this ill-omened event could I have had such an extraordinary
warning?” It had occurred to him that the surest method of protecting
his family against this misfortune would be to throw
Mildred into other associations, and encourage the growth of other
attachments, such as might be expected to grow up in her heart out
of the kindness of new friendships. He had even meditated removing
her to England, but that plan became so repulsive to him when
he found the mention of it distasteful to his children, and it suited so

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

little his own fondness for the retirement he had already cultivated,
that he had abandoned it almost as soon as it occurred to him.
His next alternative was to favor—though he did so with no great
zeal—the proposal lately made by Tyrrel. He little knew the
character of the woman he had to deal with. Never was more
devotion enshrined in a woman's heart than in Mildred's. Never
was more fixed and steady purpose to encounter all hazards and
hold cheap all dangers more deeply rooted in man's or woman's
resolution, than was Mildred's to cherish the love and follow the
fortunes of Arthur Butler.

This conflict between love and filial duty sadly perplexed the
daughter's peace; and not less disturbing was the strife between
parental affection and the supposed mandate of fate, in the breast of
the father.

Henry protested his sorrow for his recent indiscretion and
promised more caution for the future, and then recurring to what
more immediately concerned his sister's interest, he said, “I do
much wonder what Tyrrel's man had to say this morning; it took
our good gentleman away so suddenly. I can't help thinking it has
something to do with Butler and Horse Shoe. They must have
been seen by Curry at Mrs. Dimock's, and old Tony knows the
major very well, and has told his name. Besides, do you
know, sister, I think Curry is a spy? Else, why should he
be left at Mrs. Dimock's always? There was room enough here
for both of Mr. Tyrrel's servants. I have a thought that I will
reconnoitre: I will ride over to the Blue Ball, and see what I can
learn.”

“Do, my good brother,” replied Mildred, “and in the meantime
I must go to my father, who has something disagreeable to tell me—
so I fear—concerning that busy plotter who has just left us. My
spirits grow heavy at the thought of it. Ah, Henry, if I could but
speak out, and unpack my heart, what a load would I throw off!
How does it grieve me to have a secret that I dare not tell
my dear father! Thank heaven, brother, your heart and
mine have not yet had a secret that they could not whisper to each
other!”

“Give care the whip, sister,” said Henry, like a young gallant,
“it belongs to the bat family and should not fly in day-time.

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

Farewell for the next two hours!” and saying these words the
sprightly youth kissed his hand, and, with an alert step, left the
room.

Mildred now retired to prepare for the interview with her father.

-- 123 --

CHAPTER XI. A SCENE BETWEEN A FATHER AND DAUGHTER.

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

When Mildred entered the library Lindsay was already there. He
stood before one of the ranges of book shelves, and held a volume in
his hand which, for a moment after his daughter's entrance, seemed
to engross his attention. Mildred was sufficiently astute to perceive
that by this device he struggled to compose his mind for an interview
of which she more than guessed the import. She was of a
constitution not easily to be driven from her self-possession; but the
consciousness of her father's embarrassment, and some perplexity in
her own feelings at this moment, produced by a sense of the difficult
part she had to perform, slightly discomposed her; there was something
like alarm in her step, and also in the expression of her
features, as she almost stealthily seated herself in one of the large
lounging chairs. For a moment she unconsciously employed herself
in stripping a little flower that she held in her hand of its leaves,
and looked silently upon the floor; at length, in a low accent, she
said, “Father, I am here at your bidding.” Lindsay turned quickly
round, and, throwing down the volume he had been perusing,
approached his daughter with a smile that seemed rather unnaturally
to play over his grave and almost melancholy countenance, and it
was with a forced attempt at pleasantry he said, as he took her
hand:—

“Now, I dare say, you think you have done something very
wrong, and that I have brought you here to give you a lecture.”

“I hope, father, I have done nothing wrong,” was Mildred's grave
and almost tremulous reply.

“Thou art a good child, Mildred,” said Lindsay, drawing a chair
close beside hers, and then, in a more serious tone, he continued,
“you are entirely sure, my daughter, that I love you, and devoutly
seek your happiness?”

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

“Dear father, you frighten me by this solemn air. Why ask me
such a question?”

“Pardon me, my girl, but my feelings are full with subjects of
serious import, and I would have you believe that what I have now
to say springs from an earnest solicitude for your welfare.”

“You have always shown it, father.”

“I come to speak to you, without reserve, of Tyrrel,” resumed
Lindsay; “and you will not respond to my confidence, unless you
answer me in the very truth of your heart. This gentleman, Mr.
Tyrrel, has twice avowed to me of late an earnest attachment to you,
and has sought my leave to prosecute his suit. Such things are not
apt to escape a woman's notice, and you have doubtless had some
hint of his predilection before he disclosed it to me.”

All the woman's bashfulness disappeared with this announcement.
Mildred grew erect in her seat, and as the native pride of her character
beamed forth from every feature of her face, she replied—

“He has never, father, vouchsafed to give me such a proof of his
good opinion. Mr. Tyrrel is content to make his bargain with you:
he is well aware that whatever hope he may be idle enough to cherish,
must depend more on your command than on my regard.”

“He has never spoken to you, Mildred?” asked Lindsay, without
making any comment on the indignant reception his daughter had
given to his disclosure. “Never a word? Bethink you, my daughter,
of all that has lately passed between you. A maiden is apt to
misconstrue attentions. Can you remember nothing beyond the
mere civilities of custom?”

“I can think of nothing in the conduct of Mr. Tyrrel but his devotion
to the purpose of embroiling my dear father in his miserable
politics. I can remember nothing of him but his low voice and
noiseless step, his mysterious insinuations, his midnight sittings, his
fulsome flattery of your services in the royal cause, the base means
by which he has robbed you of your rest and taken the color from
your cheek. I thought him too busy in distracting your peace to
cast a thought upon me. But to speak to me, father, of attachment,”
she said, rising and taking a station so near Lindsay's chair
as to be able to lean her arm upon his shoulder, “to breathe one
word of a wish to win my esteem, that he dared not do.”

“You speak under the impulse of some unnecessarily excited

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

feeling, daughter. You apply terms and impute motives that sound
too harsh from your lips, when the subject of them is a brave and
faithful gentleman. Mr. Tyrrel deserves nothing at our hands but
kindness.”

“Alas, my dear father, alas, that you should think so!”

“What have you discovered, Mildred, or heard, that you should
deem so injuriously of this man? Who has conjured up this unreasonable
aversion in your mind against him?”

“I am indebted to no sources of information but my own senses,”
replied Mildred; “I want no monitor to tell me that he is not to be
trusted. He is not what he seems.”

“True, he is not what he seems, but better. Tyrrel appears here
but as a simple gentleman, wearing, for obvious reasons, an assumed
name. The letters he has brought me avouch him to be a man of
rank and family, high in the confidence of the officers of the king,
and holding a reputable commission in the army: a man of note,
worthy to be trusted with grave enterprises, distinguished for sagacity,
bravery, and honor, of moral virtues which would dignify any
station, and, as you cannot but acknowledge from your own observation,
filled with the courtesy and grace of a gentleman. Fie,
daughter! it is sinful to derogate from the character of an honorable
man.”

“Wearing an assumed name, father, and acting a part, here, at
the Dove Cote! Is it necessary for his purpose that, under this
roof, he should appear in masquerade? May I know whether he
treats with you for my hand in his real or assumed character—does
he permit me to know who he is?”

“All in good time, Mildred. Content you, girl, that he has sufficiently
certified himself to me. These are perilous times, and
Tyrrel is obliged to practise much address to find his way along our
roads. You are aware it would not be discreet to have him known
even to our servants. But the time will come when you shall know
him as himself, and then, if I mistake not, your generous nature will
be ashamed to have wronged him by unworthy suspicions.”

“Believe me, father,” exclaimed Mildred, rising to a tone of animation
that awakened the natural eloquence of her feelings, and
gave them vent in language which more resembled the display of a
practised orator than the declamation of a girl, “believe me, he

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

imposes on you. His purposes are intensely selfish. If he has obtained
an authority to treat with you or others under an assumed
name, it has only been to further his personal ends. Already
has he succeeded in plunging you, against your will, into the depth
of this quarrel. Your time, my dear father, which once glided as
softly and as happily as yon sparkling waters through our valley,
is now consumed in deliberations that wear out your spirits: your
books are abandoned for the study of secret schemes of polities:
you are perplexed and anxious at every account that reaches us of
victory or defeat. It was not so, until you saw Tyrrel: your
nights, that once knew a long and healthful sleep, are now divided
by short and unrefreshing slumbers: you complain of unpleasant
dreams and you foretell some constantly coming disaster. Indeed,
dearest father, you are not what you were. You wrong yourself
by these cares, and you do not know how anxiously my brother
Henry and myself watch, in secret, this unhappy change in your
nature. How can I think with patience of this Tyrrel when I see
these things?”

“The times, Mildred, leave me no choice. When a nation struggles
to throw off the rule of lawful authority, the friends of peace
and order should remember that the riotous passions of the refractory
people are not to be subdued without personal sacrifices.”

“You promised yourself, father, here at the Dove Cote to live
beyond the sphere of these excitements. And, as I well remember,
you often, as the war raged, threw yourself upon your knees, and
taught us,—your children,—to kneel by your side, and we put up
our joint expressions of gratitude to God, that, at least, this little
asylum was undisturbed by the angry passions of man.”

“We did, we did, my dearest child. But I should think it sinful
to pray for the same quiet when my services might be useful to
restore harmony to a distracted and misguided country.”

“Do you now think,” asked Mildred, “that your efforts are or
can be of any avail to produce peace?”

“The blessing of heaven has descended upon the arms of our
sovereign,” replied Lindsay. “The southern provinces are subdued,
and are fast returning to their allegiance. The hopes of England
brighten, and a speedy close of this unnatural rebellion is at hand.”

“There are many valleys, father, amongst these mountains, and

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

the wide forests shade a solitude where large and populous nations
may be hid almost from human search. They who possess the valleys
and the wilderness, I have heard it said by wise men, will
for ever choose their own rulers.”

“Mildred, you are a dutiful daughter, and are not wont to oppose
your father's wishes. I could desire to see you, with that
shrewd apprehension of yours, that quick insight, and that thoughtful
mind, thoughtful beyond the quality of your sex, less favorably
bent towards the enterprise of these rebel subjects. I do utterly
loathe them and their cause, and could wish that child of mine
abated in no one jot of my aversion to them.”

“Heaven, father, and your good tutoring have made me what I
am,” returned Mildred, calmly; “I am but a woman, and speak with
a weak judgment and little knowledge. To my unlearned mind it
seems that the government of every nation should be what the people
wish it. There are good men here, father, amongst your friends—
men, who, I am sure, have all kindness in their hearts, who say
that this country has suffered grievous wrongs from the insolence
of the king's representatives. They have proclaimed this in a
paper which I have heard even you say was temperate and thoughtful:
and you know nearly the whole land has roused itself to say
that paper was good. Can so many men be wrong?”

“You are a girl,” replied Lindsay, “and a subtile one: you are
tained with the common heresy. But what else might I expect!
There are few men who can think out of fashion. When the multitude
is supposed to speak, that is warrant enough for the opinions
of the majority. But it is no matter, this is not a woman's
theme, and is foreign to our present conference. I came to talk
with you about Tyrrel. Upon that subject I will use no persuasions,
express no wish, not in the slightest point essay to influence
your choice. When he disclosed his purpose to me, I told
him it was a question solely at your disposal. Thus much it is my
duty to say, that should his suit be favored”—

“From the bottom of my heart, father,” interrupted Mildred
eagerly, and with increasing earnestness, “I abhor the thought.
Be assured that if age, poverty, and deformity were showered upon
me at once, if friends abandoned me, if my reason were blighted,
and I was doomed to wander barefooted amongst thorns and briers,

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

I would not exchange that lot, to be his wife amidst tenfold his
honors and wealth. I never can listen to his hateful proposal:
there is that in my condition which would make it wicked. Pray,
dearest father, as you love your daughter, do not speak of it to me
again.”

“Resume your calmness, child: your earnestness on this subject
afflicts me; it has a fearful omen in it. It tells of a heart fatally
devoted to one whom, of all men, I have greatest reason to hate.
This unhappy, lingering passion for the sworn enemy of his king
and country, little becomes my daughter, or her regard for me. It
may rouse me, Mildred, to some unkind wish against thee. Oh, I
could curse myself that I ever threw you in the way of this insidious
rebel, Butler. Nay you need not conceal your tears; well do
they deserve to flow for this persevering transgression against the
peace of your father's house. It requires but little skill to read the
whole history of your heart.”

Lindsay now walked to and fro across the apartment, under the
influence of emotions which he was afraid to trust himself to utter.
At length resuming his expostulation, in a somewhat moderate tone,
he continued:

“Will no lapse of time wear away this abhorred image from
your memory? Are you madly bent on bringing down misery on
your head? I do not speak of my own suffering. Will you for
ever nurse a hopeless attachment for a man whom, it must be apparent
to yourself, you can never meet again? Whom if the perils
of the field, the avenging bullet of some loyal subject, do not bring
him merited punishment, the halter may reward, or, in his most
fortunate destiny, disgrace, poverty, and shame pursue. Are you
for ever to love that man?”

Mildred stood before her father as he brought this appeal to a
close; her eyes filled with tears, her breast heaving as if it would
burst; and summoning up all her courage for her reply, when this
last question was asked, she looked with an expression of almost
angry defiance in his face, as she answered “For ever, for ever,” and
hastily left the room.

The firm tone in which Mildred spoke these last words, her proud
and almost haughty bearing, so unlike anything Lindsay had ever
seen before, and her abrupt departure from his presence, gave a

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

check to the current of his thoughts that raised the most painful
emotions. For an instant a blush of resentment rose into his
cheeks, and he felt tempted to call his daughter back that he might
express this sentiment: it was but of a moment's duration, however,
and grief, at what he felt was the first altercation he had
ever had with his child, succeeded, and stifled all other emotions.
He flung himself into the chair, and, dropping his forehead upon
his hand, gave way to the full tide of his feelings. His spirits
gradually became more composed, and he was able to survey with
a somewhat temperate judgment the scene that had just passed.
His manner, he thought, might have been too peremptory—perhaps
it was harsh, and had offended his daughter's pride: he should
have been more conciliatory in his speech. “The old,” he said,
“are not fit counsellors to the young; we forget the warmth of their
passions, and would reason when they only feel. How small a
share has prudence in the concerns of the heart!” But then this
unexpected fervor of devotion to Butler—that alarmed him, and he
bit his lip, as he felt his anger rising with the thought. “Her repugnance
to Tyrrel, her prompt rejection of his suit, her indignant
contempt for the man, even that I could bear with patience,” he
exclaimed. “I seek not to trammel her will by any authority of
mine. But this Butler! Oh! there is the beginning of the curse
upon my house! there is the fate against which I have been so
solemnly warned! That man who had been the author of this
unhappiness, and whose alliance with my name has been denounced
by the awful visitation of the dead,—that Mildred should cherish his
regard, is misery. It cannot and shall not be!”

These and many such reflections passed through Lindsay's mind,
and had roused his feelings to a tone of exacerbation against Arthur
Butler, far surpassing any displeasure he had ever before indulged
against this individual. In the height of this self-communion
he was interrupted by the return of Mildred to the apartment,
almost as abruptly as she had quitted it. She approached his chair,
knelt, laid her head upon his lap, and wept aloud.

“Why, my dear father,” she said, at length, looking up in his
face while the tears rolled down her cheeks, “why do you address
language to me that makes me forget the duty I owe you? If
you knew my heart, you would spare and pity my feelings. Pardon

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

me, dear father, if my conduct has offended you. I knew not
what I spoke; I am wretched, and cannot answer for my words.
Do not think I would wound your affection by unkindness; but in
deed, indeed, I cannot hear you speak of Tyrrel without agony.”

“Rise, daughter,” said Lindsay, almost lifting her up, “I do not
chide you for your repugnance to Tyrrel. You mistake me if you
think I would dictate to your affections: my grief has a deeper
source. This Arthur Butler”—

“Spare that name, father?” interrupted Mildred, retiring to a
seat near the window and covering her face with her hands.

“Curse him!” exclaimed Lindsay. “May all the plagues that
torment the human bosom fall upon him! Mark me, daughter, I
trust I am not an unreasonable father; I know I am not an
unkind one; there are few requests that you could make which
I would not freely grant. But to hear with patience the
name of that man on your lips, to think of him as allied to you by
any sympathy, as sharing any portion of your esteem—him, a
rebel traitor who has raised his sacrilegious hand against his
king, who has sold his name to infamy, who has contributed to
fill these peaceful provinces with discord, and to subvert the happiness
of this land, which heaven had appointed to be an asylum
where man, disgusted with the lusts, rapine, and murder of his fellow,
might betake himself as a child to the bosom of his parent—I
cannot endure the thought of him! Never again, Mildred, I
charge you, never allude to him again!”

“If I could but tell you all!” interrupted Mildred, sobbing, “if
I could but patiently have your hearing.”

“Never a word of him! as you desire to preserve my affection.
I will not hear. Get to your chamber,” said Lindsay, almost sternly.
“Get to your chamber, this perverse and resolute temper of
thine, needs the restraint of solitude.”

Mildred rose from her chair and moved towards the door, and as
she was about to depart she turned her weeping countenance towards
her father.

“Come hither,” he said, “thou art a foolish girl, and would
bring down wretchedness and woe upon thee. God forgive you!
from the bottom of my heart, I forgive you. This thing is not of
your own imagining: some malignant spirit has spread his baleful

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

wing above our house. Go, child, forget what has been said, and
believe that your father buffets thus harshly with fate for your own
welfare. Kiss me, and may heaven shield you against this
impending ill!”

“Dear father, hear me,” said Mildred, as Lindsay imprinted a
kiss upon her forehead.

“Away, away!” interrupted Lindsay, “I would be temperate,
nor again forget myself. In all love, Mildred, away.”

Mildred left the room, and Lindsay, to restore the equanimity of
his temper, which had been so much overthrown by this interview,
wandered forth into the valley, whence it was some hours before he
returned.

It was not long after the termination of this conference before
Henry rode up to the door. The clatter of his horse's hoofs
brought Mildred from her chamber into the parlor.

“What! sister, your eyes red with tears?” said Henry. “Who
has distressed you?”

“Ah, brother, I have had a weary time in your absence. Our
poor father is sadly displeased with me.”

“Have you told him all?” asked Henry, with an expression of
anxiety.

“He bade me,” replied Mildred, “never mention Arthur's name
again. He would not hear me speak of Arthur. Have I not
reason, dear brother, to be miserable?”

“I love you, Mildred,” said Henry, kissing his sister, “and what's
more, I love Arthur Butler, and will stand up for him against the
world. And I have a good mind to go to my father and tell him I
am man enough to think for myself—and more than that—that I,
for one, believe these rebels, as he calls them, have the right of it.
Why shouldn't I? Can't I shoot a rifle as well as the best of
them, and stand by a friend in a quarrel, and make good my words
as well as many a man who writes twenty years to his age? Tush! I
am tired of this boy-play—shooting with blunted arrows, and riding
with my father's hand ever on the neck of my horse, as if I could
not hold the reins. Give me sharp steel, Mildred, and throw me on
the world, and I'll be bound I make my way as well as another.”

“We are surrounded with difficulties, brother,” said Mildred,
“and have a hard part to perform. We must soothe our dear

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

father's feelings, for he loves us, Henry; and if he could but think
as we do, how happy should we be! But there is something
fearful in his passions, and it makes me tremble to see them
roused.”

“This all comes,” replied Henry, “from that devil's imp Tyrrel.
Oh, I could find it in my heart to trounce that fellow, sister. But
you hav'n't asked me about my reconnoitring! I'll tell you.
Tyrrel's man, Curry, talked a great deal to old Tony and Mrs.
Dimock both, about our friends who went there last night, and
found out their names and all about them: and there was some
fray between Horse Shoe and Curry, in which, I'll warrant you,
Horse Shoe gave him a drubbing; so Tony told me. Well, Butler
and Horse Shoe set out this morning at daylight. And Tyrrel
went over there to breakfast: and you may suppose he was lucky
in not meeting the major, for I am sure there would have been a
spot of work if he had. Furthermore, I found out that Tyrrel
followed on the same road after Butler, so they may meet yet, you
know.”

“I pray not,” said Mildred.

“Why pray not, sister? I pray they may meet. Let Tyrrel
have all the good of it. There, now I believe I have given you all
the news, sister exactly as I picked it up. But here is a trifle I
forgot,” said Henry, producing a letter addressed to Mildred.
“Ah, ha, you brighten up now! This was left by the major with
Mrs. Dimock, to be forwarded to you with care and speed.”

Mildred tore open the letter, and eagerly perused its contents.
They consisted of a few lines hastily penned by Butler, at early
dawn, as he was about mounting his horse for the prosecution of
his journey. Their purpose was to apprise her of the discovery
Robinson had made of the true character of Curry, and also to
express his fears that this latter person might disclose to Tyrrel the
fact of his, Butler's, visit. He cautioned her to observe the conduct
of Tyrrel, and to communicate with him at Gates's head-quarters
where he expected to be delayed a few days on his journey: her
letter, he said, might be forwarded by some of the parties who at
that time were continually passing southward: Henry might look
to this; and he concluded by assuring her that he would write as
often as he might find means of conveying a packet to the care

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

of good Mistress Dimock, who was sufficiently in the interest of the
lovers to keep faithfully any secret which they might confide to
her.

This letter served to explain the cause of Tyrrel's sudden
departure, and to confirm Mildred in the opinion, which she had
before expressed, that this guest of her father was not ignorant of
the interest Butler had in her regard. Her determination therefore
was to watch his motions narrowly, and to make her lover
acquainted with whatever she might discover.

“It is even so,” she said musing; “Tyrrel either fears or hates
Arthur. I shudder to think that that man should have any motive
supplied him to contrive against the peace or safety of one so dear
to me. Wretch,” she exclaimed, “that he should be insolent
enough to hope for my regard! Oh! my father, my father, what
a snare has been spread for you by this man! Thank you,
brother,” she continued, addressing Henry. “You have well
executed your mission. Be discreet and ready: I shall have much
need of your head and hand both: your heart is mine already,
good brother.”

“I will ride for you, sister,” said Henry, “I will run for you,
speak for you, pray for you—if my prayers be worth anything—
and strike for you, if need be. If I am but turned of sixteen, I am
a man, I trow; and that's more than you are. Good bye! a soldier
ought to look after his horse, you know.”

“God bless you, dear brother, for an excellent boy,” said Mildred
smiling, “man I mean—aye and a brave one!”

Henry now walked away, and Mildred betook herself to other
cares.

-- 134 --

CHAPTER XII. A POLITICAL RETROSPECT. —BUTLER ENTERS SOUTH CAROLINA.

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

It was the misfortune of South Carolina, during the revolutionary
war, to possess a numerous party less attached to the union or
more tainted with disaffection than the inhabitants of any of the
other states. Amongst her citizens the disinclination to sever from
the mother country was stronger, the spread of republican
principles more limited, and the march of revolution slower, than in
either of the other colonies, except, perhaps, in the neighbor state
of Georgia, where the people residing along the Savannah river,
were so closely allied to the Carolinians in sentiment, habits, and
pursuits, as to partake pretty accurately of the same political prejudices,
and to unite themselves in parties of the same complexion.
Upon the first invasion of Georgia, at the close of the year 1778,
the city of Savannah was made an easy conquest, and a mere
handful of men, early in 1779, were enabled to penetrate the
interior as far as Augusta, and to seize upon that post. The
audacity with which Prevost threatened Charleston in the same
year, the facility of his march through South Carolina, and the
safety which attended his retreat, told a sad tale of the supineness
of the people of that province. The reduction of Charleston in the
following year, by Sir Henry Clinton, was followed with singular
rapidity by the conquest of the whole province. A civil government
was erected. The most remote posts in the mountains were
at once occupied by British soldiers or provincial troops, mustered
under the officers of the royal army. Proclamations were issued to
call back the wandering sheep to the royal fold; and they,
accordingly, like herds that had been scattered from beneath the
eye of the shepherd by some rough incursion of wolves, flocked in
as soon as they were aware of the retreat of their enemy. Lord
Cornwallis, upon whom the command devolved after the return of

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

Sir Henry Clinton in June to New York, recruited his army from
these repentant or unwilling republicans; and the people rejoiced
at what they thought the end of strife and the establishment of
law. The auxiliaries who had marched from Virginia and North
Carolina under Colonel Buford, to assist in the defence of the
southern capital, were informed of its surrender as they journeyed
thither, and soon found themselves obliged to fly through a country
they had come to succor;—and when even at the distance of one
hundred and fifty miles from the city, were overtaken by the ruthless
troopers of Tarleton, and butchered under circumstances
peculiarly deplorable.

In truth, a large proportion of the population of South Carolina
seem to have regarded the revolution with disfavor, and they were
slow to break their ancient friendship for the land of their forefathers.
The colonial government was mild and beneficent in its
action upon the province, and the people had a reverence for the
mother country deeper and more affectionate than was found elsewhere.
They did not resent, because, haply, they did not feel the
innovations of right asserted by the British crown, so acutely as
some of their neighbors; to them it did not seem to be so unreasonable
that taxation should be divorced from representation. They
did not quarrel with the assumption of Great Britain to regulate
their trade for them in such manner as best suited her own views
of interest; nor did they see in mere commercial restrictions the
justification of civil war and hot rebellion;—because, peradventure,
(if I may hazard a reason) being a colony of planters whose products
were much in demand in England, neither the regulations
of their trade nor the restrictions upon commerce, were likely to
be so adjusted as to interfere with the profitable expansion of their
labors.

Such might be said to be the more popular sentiment of the
State at the time of its subjugation by Sir Henry Clinton and
Lord Cornwallis. To this common feeling there were many brilliant
exceptions; and the more brilliant because they stood, as it
were, apart from the preponderating mass of public judgment.
There is no trial of courage which will bear comparison with that
of a man whose own opinions stand in opposition, upon fearful
question of passion, to those of the “giddy-paced” and excited

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

multitude, and who, nevertheless, carries them “into act.” That
man who can stand in the breach of universal public censure, with
all the fashions of opinion disgracing him in the thoughts of the
lookers on, with the tide of obloquy beating against his breast,
and the fingers of the mighty, combined many, pointing him to
scorn; nay, with the fury of the drunken rabble threatening him
with instant death; and, worse than all, having no present friend
to whisper a word of defence or palliative, in his behalf, to his
revilers, but bravely giving his naked head to the storm, because
he knows himself to be virtuous in his purpose; that man shall
come forth from this fierce ordeal like tried gold; philosophy shall
embalm his name in her richest unction, history shall give him a
place on her brightest page, and old, yea, hoary, far-off posterity
shall remember him as of yesterday.

There were heroes of this mould in South Carolina, who entered
with the best spirit of chivalry into the national quarrel, and
brought to it hearts as bold, minds as vigorous, and arms as strong
as ever, in any clime, worked out a nation's redemption. These
men refused submission to their conquerors, and endured exile,
chains, and prisons, rather than the yoke. Some few, still undiscouraged
by the portents of the times, retreated into secret places,
gathered their few patriot neighbors together, and contrived to
keep in awe the soldier-government that now professed to sway the
land. They lived on the scant aliment furnished in the woods,
slept in the tangled brakes and secret places of the fen, exacted
contributions from the adherents of the crown, and by rapid movements
of their woodland cavalry and brave blows, accomplished
more than thrice their numbers would have achieved in ordinary
warfare.

The disaffected abounded in the upper country, and here Cornwallis
maintained some strong garrisons. The difficulties that surrounded
the republican leaders may well be supposed to have been
appalling in this region, where regular posts had been established
to furnish the Tories secure points of union, and the certainty of
prompt assistance whenever required. Yet notwithstanding the
numerical inferiority of the friends of independence, their guarded
and proscribed condition, their want of support, and their almost
absolute destitution of all the necessaries of military life, the nation

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

was often rejoiced to hear of brilliant passages of arms, where, however
unimportant the consequences, the display of soldiership and
bravery was of the highest order. In such encounters, or frays,
they might almost be called, from the smallness of the numbers
concerned and the hand-to-hand mode of fighting which they
exhibited, Marion, Sumpter, Horry, Pickens, and many others, had
won a fame that in a nation of poetical or legendary associations
would have been reduplicated through a thousand channels of immortal
verse: but, alas! we have no ballads: and many men,
who as well deserve to be remembered as Percy or Douglas, as
Adam Bell or Clym of the Clough, have sunk down without even
a couplet-epitaph upon the rude stone, that in some unfenced and
unreverenced grave-yard still marks the lap of earth whereon
their heads were laid.

One feature that belonged to this unhappy state of things in
Carolina was the division of families. Kindred were arrayed
against each other in deadly feuds, and, not unfrequently, brother
took up arms against brother, and sons against their sires. A prevailing
spirit of treachery and distrust marked the times. Strangers
did not know how far they might trust to the rites of hospitality;
and many a man laid his head upon his pillow, uncertain whether
his fellow lodger, or he with whom he had broken bread at his
last meal, might not invade him in the secret watches of the night
and murder him in his slumbers. All went armed, and many
slept with pistols or daggers under their pillows. There are tales
told of men being summoned to their doors or windows at midnight
by the blaze of their farm-yards to which the incendiary torch had
been applied, and shot down, in the light of the conflagration, by a
concealed hand. Families were obliged to betake themselves to
the shelter of the thickets and swamps, when their own homesteads
were dangerous places. The enemy wore no colors, and
was not to be distinguished from friends either by outward guise
or speech. Nothing could be more revolting than to see the
symbols of peace thus misleading the confident into the toils of
war; nor is it possible to imagine a state of society characterized
by a more frightful insecurity.

Such was the condition of the country to which my tale now
makes it necessary to introduce my reader. Butler's instructions

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

required that he should report himself to General Gates, and,
unless detained for more pressing duty, to proceed with all the circumspection
which the enterprise might require, to Colonel Clarke,
who, it was known, was at that time in the upland country of
South Carolina, raising troops to act against Augusta and other
British posts. He accordingly arrived at head-quarters, on the
borders of the two Carolinas, in about a week after leaving the Dove
Cote. The army of the brave and unfortunate De Kalb, which
had been originally destined for the relief of Charleston, had been
increased, by reinforcements of militia from Virginia and the
adjoining States, to double the computed strength of the British
forces; and Gates, on taking command of it, was filled with the
most lofty presentiments of victory. Vainglorious and unadvisable,
he is said to have pushed forward with an indiscreet haste,
and to have thrown himself into difficulties which a wiser man
would have avoided. He professed himself to stand in no need of
recruits to his army, and Butler, therefore, after the delay of a few
days, was left at liberty to pursue his original scheme.

The widespread disaffection of the region through which our
adventures were about to pass, inculcated the necessity of the
utmost vigilance to avoid molestation from the numerous parties
that were then abroad hastening to the seat of war. Under the
almost entire guidance of Robinson, who was familiar with every
path in this neighborhood, Butler's plan was to temporize with
whatever difficulties might beset his way, and to rely upon his
own and his comrade's address for escape.

The sergeant's first object was to conduct his superior to his
own dwelling, which was situated on the Catawba, a short distance
above the Waxhaws. This was safely accomplished on the
second day after they had left Gates. A short delay at this
place enabled Butler to exchange the dress he had hitherto worn,
for one of a more homely and rustic character, a measure
deemed necessary to facilitate his quiet passage through the
country. With these precautions he and the trusty sergeant
resumed their expedition, and now shaped their course across the
region lying between the Catawba and Broad rivers, with the
intention of reaching the habitation of Wat Adair, a well known
woodsman who lived on the southern side of the latter river,

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

somewhat above its confluence with the Pacolet. The route they
had chosen for this purpose consisted of such circuitous and
unfrequented paths as were least likely to be infested by the
scouts of the enemy, or by questioners who might be too curious
regarding the object of their journey.

The second week of August had half elapsed when, towards the
evening of a day that had been distinguished for the exhilarating
freshness of the atmosphere, such as is peculiar to the highlands
of southern latitudes at this season, our travellers found themselves
descending through a long and shady defile to the level ground
that lay along the margin of the Broad river. The greater part
of the day had been spent in threading the mazes of a series of
sharp and abrupt hills covered with the native forest, or winding
through narrow valleys, amongst tangled thickets of briers and
copsewood, by a path scarce wide enough to permit the passage
of a single horse. They had now emerged from the wilderness
upon a public highway, which extended across the strip of lowland
that skirted the river. The proximity of the river itself was
indicated by the nature of the ground, that here retained vestiges
of occasional inundations, as also by the rank character of the
vegetation. The road led through a swamp, which was rendered
passable by a causey of timber, and was shaded on either side by
a mass of shrubbery, composed of laurel, magnolia, and such other
plants as delight in a moist soil, over whose forms a tissue of
creeping plants was woven in such profusion as to form a fastness
or impregnable retreat for all kinds of noxious animals. Above
this wilderness, here and there, might be seen in the depths of the
morass, the robust cypress or the lurid pine, high enough for the
mast of the largest ship, the ash, and gum, and, towering above
all, the majestic poplar, with its branchless trunk bound up in the
embraces of a huge serpent-like grapevine.

As soon as Butler found himself extricated from the difficult
path that had so much embarrassed his journey, and once more
introduced upon a road that allowed him to ride abreast with his
companion, he could not help congratulating himself upon the
change.

“Well, here at last, Galbraith,” he said, “is an end to this
bridle path, as you call it. Thank heaven for it! The settlement

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

of the account between this and the plain road would not leave
much in our favor: on one side, I should have to set down my
being twice unhorsed in riding up perpendicular hills; one plunge
up to the belly in the mud of a swamp; a dozen times in danger
of strangling from grapevines; and how often torn by briers, I
leave you to reckon up by looking at my clothes. And all this
is to be cast up against the chance of meeting a few rascally Tories.
Faith! upon the whole, it would have been as cheap to fight.”

“Whist, Major, you are a young man, and don't study things
as I do. You never catch me without reason on my side. As to
standing upon the trifle of a man or two odds in the way of a
fight, when there was need of scratching, I wouldn't be so
onaccommodating as to ax you to do that. But I had some
generalship in view, which I can make appear. This road, which
we have just got into, comes up through Winnsborough, which is
one of the randyvoos of the Tories: now I thought if we outflanked
them by coming through the hills, we mought keep our
heads out of a hornets' nest. The best way, Major Butler, to
get along through this world is not to be quarrelsome; that's my
principle.”

“Truly, it comes well from you, sergeant, who within two days
past have been in danger of getting your crown cracked at least
six times! Were you not yesterday going to beat a man only for
asking a harmless question? A rough fellow to-boot, Horse Shoe,
who might, from appearance, have turned out a troublesome
customer.”

“Ho, ho, ho, Major! Do you know who that character was?
That was mad Archy Gibbs, from the Broken Bridge, one of
the craziest devils after a fracaw on the Catawba; a tearing Tory
likewise.”

“And was that an argument for wishing to fight him?”

“Why, you see, Major, I've got a principle on that subject.
It's an observation I have made, that whenever you come across
one of these rampagious fellows, that's always for breeding disturbances,
the best way is to be as fractious as themselves. You
have hearn of the way of putting out a house on fire by blowing
it up with gunpowder?”

“A pretty effectual method, Sergeant.”

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

“Dog won't eat dog,” continued Horse Shoe. “Ho, ho! I
know these characters; so I always bullies them. When we
stopped yesterday at the surveyor's, on Blair's Range, to get a
little something to eat, and that bevy of Tories came riding up,
with mad Archy at their head, a thought struck me that the
fellows mought be dogging us, and that sot me to thinking what
answer I should make consarning you, if they were to question
me. So, ecod, I made a parson of you, ha, ha, ha! Sure enough,
they began as soon as they sot down in the porch, to axing me
about my business, and then about yourn. I told them, correspondent
and accordingly, that you was a Presbyterian minister,
and that I had undertook to show you the way to Chester, where
you was going to hold forth. And, thereupon, mad Archy out
with one of his tremengious oaths, and swore he would have a
sarmint from you, for the good of his blackguards, before they
broke up.”

“Mad Archy and his blackguards would have profited, no
doubt, by my spiritual lessons.”

“Rather than let him have anything to say to you,” proceeded
Robinson, “for you wa'n't prepared, seeing that you didn't hear
what was going on, though I spoke loud enough, on purpose,
Major, for you to hear us through the window; I up and told
Archy, says I, I am a peaceable man, but I'll be d—d if any
minister of the gospel shall be insulted whilst I have the care of
him; and, furthermore, says I, I didn't come here to interrupt no
man; but if you, Archy Gibbs, or any one of your crew, says
one ondecent word to the parson, they'll run the risk of being
flung sprawling on this here floor, and that's as good as if I had
sworn to it; and as for you, Archy, I'll hold you accountable for
the good conduct of your whole squad. But, Major, you are
about the hardest man to take a wink I ever knowed. There was
I a motioning of you, and signifying to get your horse and be off,
at least ten minutes before you took the hint.”

“I was near spoiling all, Galbraith, for from your familiarity
with these fellews I at first thought them friends.”

“They were mighty dubious, you may depend. And it was as
much as I could do to keep them from breaking in on you.
They said it was strange, and so it was, to see a parson riding

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

with pistols; but I told them you was obliged to travel so much
after night that it was as much as you could do to keep clear
of panthers and wolves; and in fact, major, I had to tell them a
monstrous sight of lies, just to keep them in talk whilst you was
getting away: it was like a rare guard scrummaging by platoons
on a retreat to get the advance off. I was monstrous afeard, major,
you wouldn't saddle my horse.”

“I understood you at last, Galbraith, and made everything
ready for a masterly retreat, and then moved away with a very
sober air, leaving you to bring up the rear like a good soldier.
And you know, sergeant, I didn't go so far but that I was at hand
to give you support, if you had stood in need of it. I wonder
now that they let you off so easily.”

“They didn't want to have no uproar with me, Major Butler.
They knowed me, that although I wa'n't a quarrelsome man,
they would'a got some of their necks twisted if I had seen occasion:
in particular, I would have taken some of mad Archy's
crazy fits out of him—by my hand I would, major! But I'll tell
you,—I made one observation, that this here sort of carrying
false colors goes against a man's conscience: it doesn't seem
natural for a man, that's accustomed and willing to stand by
his words, to be heaping one lie upon top of another as fast as he
can speak them. It really, Major Butler, does go against my
grain.”

“That point of conscience,” said Butler laughing, “has been duly
considered, and, I believe, we are safe in setting it down as entirely
lawful to use any deceit of speech to escape from an enemy in
time of war. We have a dangerous trade, sergeant, and the moralists
indulge us more than they do others: and as I am a minister,
you know, you need not be afraid to trust your conscience to
my keeping.”

“They allow that all's fair in war, I believe. But it don't signify,
a man is a good while before he gets used to this flat lying, for
I can't call it by any other name.”

“If we should be challenged on this road, before we reach Wat
Adair's,” said Butler, “it is your opinion that we should say we are
graziers going to the mountains to buy cattle.”

“That's about the best answer I can think of. Though you

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

must be a little careful about that. If you see me put my hand
up to my mouth and give a sort of a hem, major, then leave the
answer to me. A gang of raw lads might be easily imposed upon,
but it wouldn't do if there's an old sodger amongst them; he
mought ax some hard questions.”

“I know but little of this grazier craft to bear an examination.
I fear I should fare badly if one of these bullies should take it into
his head to cross-question me.”

“If a man takes on too much with you,” replied Robinson, “it
is well to be a little saucy to him. If he thinks you are for a
quarrel, the chances are he won't pester you. But if any of these
Tories should only take it into their heads, without our telling them
right down in so many words, for I would rather a lie, if it is to
come out, should take a roundabout way, that we are sent up here
by Cornwallis, or Rawdon, or Leslie, or any of their people to do
an arrand, they will be as civil, sir, as your grandmother's cat, for,
major, they are a blasted set of cringin' whelps, the best of them,
and will take anything that has G. R. marked on it with thanks,
even if it was a cat-o'nine tails, which they desarve every day at
rollcall, the sorry devils!”

“I am completely at my wits' end, Galbraith. I have not done
much justice to your appointment of me as a parson, and when I
come to play the grazier it will be still worse; even in this disguise
of a plain countryman I make a poor performer; I fear I shall disgrace
the boards.”

“If the worst comes to the worst, major, the rule is run or fight.
We can manage that, at any rate, for we have had a good deal of
both in the last three or four years.”

“God knows we have had practice enough, sergeant, to make us
perfect in that trick. Let us make our way through this treacherous
ground as quickly and as quietly as we can. Get me to Clarke
by the shortest route, and keep as much among friends as you know
how.”

“As to that, Major Butler, it is all a matter of chance, for, to
tell you the plain truth, I don't know who to depend upon. A
quick eye, a nimble foot, and a ready hand, will be our surest friends.
Then with the pistols at your saddle, besides a pair in your pocket,
and a dirk for close quarters, and my rifle here for a long shot,

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

major, I am not much doubtful but what we shall hold our
own.”

“How far are we from Adair's?” asked Butler.

“Not more than a mile,” replied Horse Shoe. “You may see
the ferry just ahead. Wat lives upon the top of the first hill on
the other side.”

“Is that fellow to be trusted, sergeant?”

“Better with the help of gold, major, than without it. Wat
was never over honest. But it is worth our while to make a friend
of him if we can.”

Our travellers had now reached the river, which was here a
smooth and deep stream, though by no means so broad as to entitle it to
the distinction by which, in its lower portion, it has earned its name.
It here flowed sluggishly along in deep and melancholy shade.

Butler and his companion were destined to encounter a difficulty
at this spot which less hardy travellers would have deemed a
serious embarrassment. The boat was not to be seen on either
side of the river, having been carried off a few hours before, according
to the information given by the inmates of a negro cabin,
constituting the family of the ferryman, by a party of soldiers.

Robinson regarded this obstacle with the resignation of a practised
philosopher. He nodded his head significantly to his companion
upon receiving the intelligence, as he said,

“There is some mischief in the wind. These Tories are always
dodging about in gangs; and when they collect the boats on the
river, it is either to help them forward on some house-burning and
thieving business, or to secure their retreat when they expect to
have honest men at their heels. It would be good news to hear
that Sumpter was near their cruppers, which, by the by, is not
onlikely neither. You would be told of some pretty sport then,
major.”

“Sumpter's means, sergeant,” replied Butler, “I fear, are not
equal to his will. There are heavy odds against him, and it isn't
often that he can venture from his hiding-place. But what are
we to do now, Galbraith?”

“Ha, ha! do as we have often done before this, launch our fourlegged
ships, and take a wet jacket coolly and dispassionately, as
that quare devil Lieutenant Hopkins used to tell us when he was

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

going to make a charge of the bagnet. We hav'n't no time to
lose, major, and if we had, I don't think the river would run dry.
So, here goes.”

With these words Robinson plunged into the stream, and, with
his rifle resting across his shoulder, he plied his voyage towards
the opposite bank with the same unconcern as if he had journeyed
on dry land. As soon as he was fairly afloat he looked back to
give a few cautions to Butler.

“Head slantwise up stream, major, lean a little forward, so as to
sink your horse's nose nearer to the water, he swims all the better
for it. Slacken your reins and give him play. You have it now.
It isn't oncomfortable in a day's ride to get a cool seat once in a
while. Here we are safe and sound,” he continued, as they reached
the further margin, “and nothing the worse for the ferrying,
excepting it be a trifle of dampness about the breeches.”

The two companions now galloped towards the higher grounds
of the adjacent country.

By the time that they had gained the summit of a long hill that
rose immediately from the plain of the river, Robinson apprised
Butler that they were now in the vicinity of Adair's dwelling.
The sun had sunk below the horizon, and the varied lustre of
early twilight tinged the surrounding scenery with its own beautiful
colors. The road, as it wound upwards gradually emerged from
the forest upon a tract of open country, given signs of one of those
original settlements which, at that day, were sparsely sprinkled
through the great wilderness. The space that had been snatched
from the ruggedness of nature, for the purpose of husbandry, comprehended
some three or four fields of thinly cultivated land.
These were yet spotted over with stumps of trees, that seemed to
leave but little freedom to the course of the ploughshare, and
bespoke a thriftless and slovenly tillage. A piece of half cleared
ground, occupying the side of one of the adjacent hills, presented
to the eye of our travellers a yet more uncouth spectacle. This
spot was still clothed with the native trees of the forest, all of
which had been death-stricken by the axe, and now heaved up
their withered and sapless branches towards the heavens, without
leaf or spray. In the phrase of the woodman, they had been
girdled some years before, and were destined to await the slow

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

decay of time in their upright attitude. It was a grove of huge
skeletons that had already been bleached into an ashy hue by the
sun, and whose stiff and dry members rattled in the breeze with a
preternatural harshness. Amongst the most hoary of these victims
of the axe, the gales of winter had done their work and thrown
them to the earth, where the shattered boles and boughs lay as they
had fallen, and were slowly reverting into their original dust.
Others, whose appointed time had not yet been fulfilled, gave
evidence of their struggle with the frequent storm, by their declination
from the perpendicular line. Some had been caught in
falling by the boughs of a sturdier neighbor, and still leaned their
huge bulks upon these supports, awakening the mind of the spectator
to the fancy, that they had sunk in some deadly paroxysm
into charitable and friendly arms, and, thus locked together, abided
their tardy but irrevocable doom. It was a field of the dead; and
the more striking in its imagery from the contrast which it furnished
to the rich, verdurous, and lively forest that, with all the joyousness
of health, encompassed this blighted spot. Its aspect was one of
unpleasant desolation; and the traveller of the present day who
visits our western wilds, where this slovenly practice is still in use,
will never pass through such a precinct without a sense of disgust
at the disfiguration of the landscape.

The field thus marred might have contained some fifty acres, and
it was now occupied, in the intervals between the lifeless trunks,
with a feeble crop of Indian corn, whose husky and parched blades,
as they fluttered in the evening wind, added new and appropriate
features to the inexpressible raggedness of the scene. The same
effect was further aided and preserved by the cumbrous and unseemly
worm fence that shot forth its stiff angles around the tract.

On the very apex of the hill up which our travellers were now
clambering, was an inclosure of some three or four acres of land,
in the middle of which, under the shade of a tuft of trees, stood a
group of log cabins so situated as to command a view of nearly
every part of the farm. The principal structure was supplied with
a rude porch that covered three of its sides; whilst the smoke that
curled upwards from a wide-mouthed chimney, and the accompaniment
of a bevy of little negroes that were seen scattered
amongst the out-houses, gave an air of habitation and life to the

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

place that contrasted well with the stillness of the neighboring
wood. A well-beaten path led into a narrow ravine where might
be discerned, peeping forth from the weeds, the roof of a spring
house; and, in the same neighborhood, a rough garden was observable,
in which a bed of broad-leaved cabbages seemed to have
their ground disputed by a plentiful crop of burdock, thistles, and
other intruders upon a manured soil. In this inclosure, also, the
hollyhock and sunflower, rival coxcombs of the vegetable community,
gave their broad and garish tribute to the beautifying of
the spot.

The road approached within some fifty paces of the front of the
cabins, where access was allowed, not by the help of a gate, but
only by a kind of ladder or stile formed of rails, which were so
arranged as to furnish steps across the barrier of the worm fence
at four or five feet from the ground.

“Are you sure of entertainment here, Galbraith?” inquired Butler,
as they halted at the stile. “This Wat Adair is not likely to
be churlish, I hope?”

“I don't think I am in much humor to be turned away,” replied
Robinson. “It's my opinion that a man who has rode a whole
day has a sort of right to quarters wherever the night finds him—
providing he pays for what he gets. But I have no doubt of Wat,
Major. Holloa! who's at home! Wat Adair! Wat Adair!
Travellers, man! Show yourself.”

“Who are you that keep such a racket at the fence there?” demanded
a female voice. “What do you mean by such doings
before a peaceable house?”

“Keep your dogs silent, ma'am,” returned Horse Shoe, in a blunt
and loud key, “and you will hear us. If you are Wat Adair's
wife you are as good as master of this house. We want a night's
lodging and must have it—and besides, we have excellent stomachs,
and mean to pay for all we get. Ain't that reason enough to
satisfy a sensible woman, Mrs. Adair?”

“If you come to make disturbance,” said a man of a short and
sturdy figure, who at this moment stepped out from the house and
took a position in front of it, with a rifle in his hand—“if you
come here to insult a quiet family you had best turn your horses'
heads up the road and jog further.”

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

“We might do that, sir, and fare worse,” said Butler, in a conciliatory
tone. “You have no need of your gun; we are harmless
travellers who have come a long way to get under your roof.”

“Where from?” asked the other.

“From below,” said Horse Shoe promptly.

“What side do you take?”

“Your side for to-night,” returned Robinson again. “Don't be
obstropolous, friend,” he continued, at the same time dismounting,
“we have come on purpose to pay Wat a visit, and if you ha'n't
got no brawlers in the house, you needn't be afraid of us.”

By this time the sergeant had crossed the stile and approached
the questioner, to whom he offered his hand. The man gazed for
a moment upon his visitor, and then asked—

“Isn't this Galbraith Robinson?”

“They call me so,” replied Horse Shoe; “and if I ain't mistaken,
this is Michael Lynch. You wan't going to shoot at us,
Michael?”

“A man must have sharp eyes when he looks in the face of a
neighbor now-a-days,” said the other. “Come in; Wat's wife
will be glad to see you. Wat himself will be home presently.
Who have you here, Galbraith?”

“This is Mr. Butler,” answered Horse Shoe, as the Major joined
them. “He and me are taking a ride across into Georgia, and we
thought we would give Wat a call just to hear the news.”

“You are apt to fetch more news than you will take away,” replied
the other; “but there is a good deal doing now in all quarters.
Howsever, go into the house, we must give you something
to eat and a bed besides.”

After putting their horses in charge of a negro who now approached
in the character of an ostler, our adventurers followed
Michael Lynch into the house.

-- --

CHAPTER XIII. A WOODMAN'S FAMILY.

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

The apartment into which the travellers were introduced was
one of large dimensions, conspicuous for its huge kitchen-like fire-place
and ample chimney. The floor, consisting of broad planks,
was so much warped as, in several places, to show the ground
through the chinks. The furniture was of the rudest form and
most homely materials. Three or four rifles were suspended
against the walls, together with some trapping implements and
various skins of such wild animals of prey and game as abounded
in the woods of this region: these were associated with the antlers
of the buck, powder-horns, hunting pouches, and a few articles of
clothing,—the whole array giving to the room that air of woodland
life which denotes the habitation of a hunter, and which so
distinctly characterizes the dwellings of our frontier population.

Amongst other articles of household use was a large spinning-wheel
that was placed near the door, and beside it stood the dame
who had first challenged the visitors. She was a woman who could
scarcely be said to have reached the middle period of life, although
her wan and somewhat haggard features, and a surly, discontented
expression of face, might well induce an observer to attribute more
years to her worldly account than she had actually seen. The
presence of a rough and untidy cradle and some five or six children,
the majority of whom might be below three feet in stature, served
in some degree to explain the care-worn and joyless countenance of
the hostess. When Butler and his companion were ushered by
Lynch into her presence, she gave them no other welcome than a
slight nod of the head, and continued to ply her task at the wheel
with unremitted assiduity.

In another corner of the room sat a smart-looking young girl
who, at this moment, was employed in carding wool. She was a

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

sylvan Hebe, just verging upon womanhood, with a round, active,
and graceful figure, which was adorned with that zealous attention
to neatness and becoming ornament which, in every station of life,
to a certain extent, distinguishes those of the sex who are gifted
with beauty. Her cheek had the rich bloom of high health; a
full round blue eye seemed habitually to laugh with pleasure; and
the same trick of a happy temperament had stamped its mark
upon the lines of her mouth. Her accost was altogether different
from that of the mistress of the house. She arose from her work
immediately upon the entrance of the strangers, courtesied with a
modest and silent reserve, and then proceeded to gather up the
rolls of carded wool at her feet and to dispose of them in a chest
near at hand. Having done this, she left the apartment, not without
casting sundry prying glances towards the guests.

Another member of the family was an aged female: she had
perhaps seen her eightieth winter. Her attenuated frame seemed
to be hovering on the verge of dissolution: a hollow cheek, a
sunken, moist eye, and a tremulous palsied motion of the head
denoted the melancholy period of dotage; and it was apparent at a
glance that this unfortunate being had far outlived both her capacity
for enjoyment and the sympathy of her kindred. She now sat
in a low elbow-chair, with her head almost in contact with her
knees, upon the stone hearth, bending over a small fire of brushwood
which had been kindled as well for the purpose of preparing
the evening meal as for the comfort of the ancient dame herself—
the chilliness of nightfall rendering this additional warmth by no
means unpleasant. The beldam silently smoked a short pipe,
unmoved by anything that occurred in the apartment, and apparently
engrossed with the trivial care of directing the smoke, as
she puffed it from her lips, into a current that should take it up
the chimney.

Michael Lynch, who acted as landlord in the casual absence of
Wat Adair, had no other connexion with the family than that of
being joint owner, with the lord of this wild domain, of a small
saw-mill in the vicinity, the particular superintendence of which
was his especial province. He was, therefore, at particular seasons
of the year, an in-dweller at the homestead, and sufficiently in
authority to assume a partial direction in the affairs of the house.

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

This man now replaced his rifle upon the pegs appropriated to
receive it, and then offered Butler and Robinson chairs, as he said
to the mistress of the family:—

“Here's Horse Shoe Robinson, Mrs. Adair; and this other man
I think they call Mr. Butler. They've come for a night's lodging.
I believe Wat will be right glad to see them.”

“You are not often visited with travellers in this part of the
country,” said Butler, addressing the matron as he drew his chair
near to the fire to dry his clothes.

“We have enough of them, such as they are,” replied the
woman; “and it's a dangerous thing, when there's so many
helpless women at home, to be opening the door to all sorts of
persons.”

“You, at least, run no risk in offering shelter to us this evening,”
returned Butler; “we are strangers to the quarrel that prevails
in your district.”

“People puts on so many pretences,” said the woman, “that
there's no knowing them.”

“You have a fine troop of boys and girls,” continued Butler,
patting the head of one of the boys who had summoned courage
to approach him, after various shy reconnoitrings of his person.
“Your settlement will require enlargement before long.”

“There is more children than is needful,” replied the hostess;
“they are troublesome brats; but poor people generally have the
luck that way.”

“Does your husband ever serve with the army, madam?” asked
Butler.

The woman stopped spinning for a moment, and turning her
face towards Butler with a scowl, muttered,

“How does that matter concern you?”

“Pardon me,” replied Butler; “I was recommended to Mr.
Adair as a friend, and supposed I might approach his house without
suspicion.”

“Wat Adair is a fool,” said the wife; “who is never content
but when he has other people thrusting their spoons into his
mess.”

“Wat's a wiser man than his wife,” interrupted Robinson
bluntly, “and takes good care that no man thrusts his spoon into

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

his mess without paying for it. You know Wat and me knows
each other of old, Mrs. Adair; and devil a ha'penny did Wat
ever lose by good manners yet.”

“And who are you to talk, forsooth, Horse Shoe Robinson!”
exclaimed the ill-favored dame, tartly. “Who are you to talk of
Wat Adair? If he knows you he knows no good of you, I'm
sure? I warrant you have come here on honest business now—
you and your tramping friend. What do you do up here in the
woods, when there is work enough for hearty men below? No
good, I will undertake. It is such as you, Horse Shoe Robinson,
and your drinking, rioting, broadsword cronies that has given
us all our troubles here. You know Wat Adair!”

“A little consideration, good woman! Not so fast; you run
yourself out of breath,” said Robinson mildly, interrupting this flood
of objurgation. “Why, you are as spiteful as a hen with a fresh
brood! Remember, Wat and me are old friends. Wat has
been at my house both before the war and since, and I have been
here—all in friendship you know. And many's the buck I
have helped Wat to fetch down. What's the use of tantrums?
If we had been thieves, Mrs. Adair, you couldn't have
sarved us worse. Why, it's onreasonable in you to fly in a man's
face so.”

“I'll vouch for Horse Shoe Robinson, Mrs. Peggy Adair,” said
Lynch. “You oughtn't to think harm of him; and you know
it isn't long since we heard Wat talk of him, and say he would
like to see him once more!”

“Well, it's my way,” replied the hostess, soothed down into a
placid mood by this joint expostulation. “We have had cause to
be suspicious, and I own I am suspicious. But, Horse Shoe
Robinson, I can't say I have anything against you; you and
your friend may be welcome for me.”

“Heyday!” exclaimed the old crone from the chimney corner.
“Who is talking about Horse Shoe Robinson? Is this Horse
Shoe? Come here, good man,” she said, beckoning with her
finger to the sergeant. “Come close and let me look at you.
Galbraith Robinson, as I am a sinner! All the way from the
Waxhaws. Who'd 'a thought to find you here amongst the
Tories? Such a racketing whig as you! Heyday!”

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

“Whisht, granny!” said Robinson almost in a whisper. “Don't
call names.”

“We are all Tories here,” said the old woman, heedless of the
sergeant's caution, “ever since last Thursday, when the handsome
English officer was here to see Watty, and to count out his gold
like pebble-stones.”

“Grandmother, you talk nonsense,” said the wife.

“Old Mistress Crosby,” interposed Robinson, “is as knowing as
she ever was. It's a mark of sense to be able to tell the day of the
week when a man changes his coat. But, granny, you oughtn't
to talk of Wat's seeing an English officer in his house.”

“Golden guineas, honey!” continued the drivelling old woman.
“All good gold! And a proud clinking they make in Watty's
homespun pocket. A countryman's old leather bag, Galbraith
Robinson, doesn't often scrape acquaintance with the image of the
king's head—ha, ha, ha! It makes me laugh to think of it!
Ha, ha, ha! Watty's nose cocked up so high too! Who but he,
the proud gander! Strutting like quality. Well, well, pride will
have a fall, some day, that's the Lord's truth. Both pockets full!”
she continued, muttering broken sentences and laughing so violently
that the tears ran down her cheeks.

“If you call Wat Adair your friend,” interrupted the wife sullenly,
and addressing Robinson, “you will show your sense by
keeping away from this foolish old woman. She is continually
raving with some nonsense that she dreams of nights. You ought
to see that she is only half witted. It's sinful to encourage her
talking. Grandmother, you had better go to your bed.”

“Come this way, deary,” said the beldam, addressing an infant
that toddled across the floor near to her seat, at the same time
extending her shrivelled arm to receive it. “Come to the old
body, pretty darling!”

“No,” lisped the child with an angry scream, and instantly
made its way towards the door.

“Then do you come to me, Peggy,” she said, looking up at her
granddaughter, the mistress of the family, who was still busy with
her wheel. “Wipe my old eye with your handkerchief. Don't
you see I have laughed my eyes dim at Watty and his gold?
And fill my pipe again, Peggy.”

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

Instead of obeying this command, the mother left her spinning,
and ran with some precipitation towards the door to catch up the
child, who had staggered to the very verge of the sill, where it
paused in imminent peril of falling headlong down the step; and
having rescued it from its danger, she returned with the infant in
her arms to a chair, where, without scruple at the presence of her
visitors, she uncovered her bosom and administered to her offspring
that rich and simple bounty which nature has so lavishly
provided for the sustenance of our first and tenderest days of
helplessness.

“Well-a-day, I see how it is!” muttered the grandmother in an
accent of reproof, “that's the way of the world. Love is like a
running river, it goes downwards, but doesn't come back to the
spring. The poor old granny in the chimney corner is a withered
tree up the stream, and the youngest born is a pretty flower on the
bank below. Love leaves the old tree and goes to the flower. It
went from me to Peggy's mother, and so downwards and downwards,
but it never will come back again. The old granny's room
is more wanted than her company; she ought to be nailed up in
her coffin and put to sleep down, down in the cold ground. Well,
well! But Watty's a proud wretch, that's for certain!”

In this strain the aged dame continued to pour forth a stream
of garrulity exhibiting a mixture of the silly dreamings of dotage,
with a curious remainder of the scraps and saws of former experience—
a strange compound of futile drivelling and shrewd and
quick sagacity.

During the period of the foregoing dialogue, preparations were
making for supper. These were conducted principally under the
superintendence of our Hebe, who, my reader will recollect, some
time since escaped from the room, and who, as Butler learned, in
the course of the evening, was a niece of Adair's wife and bore the
kindly name of Mary Musgrove. The part which she took in the
concerns of the family was in accordance with the simple manners
of the time, and such as might be expected from her relationship.
She was now seen arranging a broad table, and directing the
domestics in the disposition of sundry dishes of venison, bacon, and
corn bread, with such other items of fare as belonged to the
sequestered and forest-bound region in which Adair resided.

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

Mary was frequently caught directing her regards towards
Butler, whose face was handsome enough to have rendered such a
thing quite natural from a young girl: but she seemed to be moved
by more than ordinary interest, as the closeness of her scrutiny
almost implied a suspicion in her mind of his disguise. In truth
there was some incongruity between his manners and the peasant
dress he wore, which an eye like Mary's might have detected, notwithstanding
the plainness of demeanor which Butler studied to
assume.

“We have nothing but corn bread in the house,” said Mary in
a low tone to her kinswoman, “perhaps the gentlemen (here she
directed her eye, for the fiftieth time, to Butler) expected to get
wheat. Had I not better pull some roasting-ears from the garden and
prepare them? they will not be amiss with our milk and butter.”

“Bless you, my dear,” said Butler, thrown completely off his
guard, and showing more gallantry than belonged to the station
he affected. “Give yourself no trouble on my account; we can
eat anything. I delight in corn cakes, and will do ample justice to
this savory venison. Pray do not concern yourself for us.”

“It is easy as running to the garden,” said Mary in a sweet and
almost laughing tone.

“That's further, my dear,” replied Butler, “than I choose you
should run at this time of night. It is dark, my pretty girl.”

“Gracious!” returned Mary with natural emotion, “do you
think I am afraid to go as far as the garden in the dark! We
have no witches or fairies in our hills to hurt us: and if we had, I
know how to keep them away.”

“And how might that be?”

“By saying my prayers, sir. My father taught me, before my
head was as high as the back of this chair, a good many prayers:
and he told me they would protect me from all sorts of harm, if I
only said them in right earnest. And I hear many old people,
who ought to know, say the same thing.”

“Your father taught you well and wisely,” replied Butler;
“prayer will guard us against many ills, and chiefly against ourselves.
But against the harm that others may do us, we should
not forget that prudence is also a good safeguard. It is always
well to avoid a dangerous path.”

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

“But, for all that,” said the maiden smiling, “I am not afraid to
go as far as the garden.”

“If you mean to get the corn,” interrupted Mistress Adair, in no
very kindly tone, “you had as well go without all this talk. I
warrant if you listen to every man who thinks it worth while to
jabber in your ear, you will find harm enough, without going far
to seek it.”

“I thought it was only civil to speak when I was spoken to,”
replied Mary, with an air of mortification. “But I will be gone
this moment:” and with these words the girl went forth upon her
errand.

A moment only elapsed when the door was abruptly thrown
open, and the tall and swarthy figure of Wat Adair strode into
the room. The glare of the blazing faggots of pine which had
been thrown on the fire to light up the apartment, fell broadly
over his person, and flung a black and uncouth shadow across the
floor and upon the opposite wall; thus magnifying his proportions
and imparting a picturesque character to his outward man. A
thin, dark, weather-beaten countenance, animated by a bright and
restless eye, expressed cunning rather than hardihood, and seemed
habitually to alternate between the manifestations of waggish
vivacity and distrust. The person of this individual might be said,
from its want of symmetry and from a certain slovenly and
ungraceful stoop in the head and shoulders, to have been
protracted, rather than tall. It better deserved the description of
sinewy than muscular, and communicated the idea of toughness in
a greater degree than strength. His arms and legs were long; and
the habit of keeping the knee bent as he walked, suggested a
remote resemblance in his gait to that of a panther and other animals
of the same species; it seemed to be adapted to a sudden leap
or spring.

His dress was a coarse and short hunting-shirt of dingy green,
trimmed with a profusion of fringe, and sufficiently open at the
collar to disclose his long and gaunt neck: a black leather belt
supported a hunting knife and wallet; whilst a pair of rude deer-skin
moccasins and a cap manufactured from the skin of some wild
animal, and now deprived of its hair by long use, supplied the
indispensable gear to either extremity of his person.

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

Adair's first care was to bestow in their proper places his rifle
and powder-horn; then to disburden himself of a number of
squirrels which were strung carelessly over his person, and, finally,
to throw himself into a chair that occupied one side of the fire-place.
The light for a moment blinded him, and it was not until
he shaded his brow with his hand and looked across the hearth,
that he became aware of the presence of the strangers. His first
gaze was directed to Butler, to whom he addressed the common
interrogatory, “Travelling in these parts, sir?” and, before time was
afforded for a reply to this accost, his eye recognised the sergeant,
upon which, starting from his seat, he made up to our sturdy friend,
and slapping him familiarly on the back, uttered a chuckling
laugh, as he exclaimed:

“Why, Galbraith, is it you, man? To be sure it is! What
wind has blown you up here? Have you been running from red
coats, or are you hunting of Tories, or are you looking for beeves?
Who have you got with you here?”

“Wat, it don't consarn you to know what brought us here—it
is only your business to do the best you can for us whilst we are
here,” replied the sergeant. “This here gentleman is Mr. Butler, a
friend of mine that wants to get across into Georgia; and trouble
enough we've had to find our way this far, Wat Adair. You've
got such an uproarious country, and such a cursed set of quarrelsome
devils in it, that a peaceable man is clean out of fashion
amongst you. We are as wet as muskrats in swimming the river,
and as hungry as wolves in winter.”

“And happy,” said Butler, “to be at last under the roof of a
friend.”

“Well, I am glad to see you both,” replied Wat. “What put
it in my head, Galbraith, I am sure I can't tell, but I was thinking
about you this very day; said I to myself, I should just like to see
Horse Shoe Robinson, the onconceivable, superfluous, roaring devil!
Haw, haw, haw!”

“You were ashamed of your own company, Wat, and wanted
to see a decent man once more,” replied Horse Shoe, echoing the
laugh.

“Mary Musgrove, bustle, girl,” said the woodman, as the maiden
entered the room with her arms loaded with ears of Indian corn;

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

“bustle, mink! here are two runaways with stomachs like millstones
to grind your corn. Horse Shoe, get up from that chist,
man; I can give you a little drop of liquor, if you will let me
rummage there for it. Marcus, boy, go bring us in a jug of cool
water. Wife, I'm 'stonished you didn't think of giving our friends
something to drink afore.”

“I am sure I don't pretend to know friend from foe,” returned
the dame; “and it is a bad way to find that out by giving them
liquor.”

When the boy returned with the water, and the host had helped
his guests to a part of the contents of a flask which had been extracted
from the chest, Butler took occasion to commend the
alacrity of the young servitor.

“This is one of your children, I suppose?”

“A sort of a pet cub,” replied the woodman; “just a small
specimen of my fetching up: trees squirrels like a dog—got the
nose of a hound—can track a raccoon in the dark—and the most
meddlesome imp about fire-arms you ever see. Here t' other day
got my rifle and shot away half the hair from his sister's head;
but I reckon I skinned him for it! You can answer for that, Marcus,
you shaver, eh?”

“I expect you did,” answered the boy pertly, “but I don't mind
a whipping when I've got room to dodge.”

“Do you know, Mr. Butler, how I come to call that boy Marcus?”
said Adair.

“It is one of your family names, perhaps.”

“Not a bit. There's nare another boy nor man in this whole
country round has such a name—nor woman, neither. It's a totally
oncommon name. I called him after that there Frenchman
that's come out here to help General Washington—Marcus Lafayette;
and I think it sounds mighty well.”

Butler laughed, as he replied, “That was a soldierly thought of
yours. I think you must call your next Baron, after our old Prussian
friend De Kalb.”

“Do you hear that, wife?” exclaimed Wat. “Keep that in
your head, if it will hold there a twelvemonth. No occasion to
wait longer, haw! haw! haw!”

“Wat talks like a natural born fool,” retorted the wife. “We

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

have no friends nor enemies on any side. The boy was called
Marcus because Watty was headstrong, and not because we cared
any more for one general nor another. I dare say there is faults
enough on both sides, if the truth was told; and I can't see what
people in the woods have to do with all this jarring about liberty
and such nonsense.”

“Hold your tongue!” said Wat. “Boil your kettle, and give
us none of your tinkling brass, as the Bible calls it. You see,
Horse Shoe, there's such ridings and burnings, and shooting and
murder about here, that these women are scared out of the little
wits God has given them; and upon that account we are obliged
sometimes to play a little double, just to keep out of harm's way.
But I am sure I wish no ill to the Continental army.”

“If we thought you did, Wat,” replied Robinson, “we would
have slept on the hill to-night, rather than set foot across the sill
of your door. Howsever, let's say nothing about that; I told Mr.
Butler that you would give us the best you had, and so you
will. I have known Wat Adair, Mr. Butler, a good many years.
We used to call him Wat with the double hand. Show us your
fist here, Wat. Look at that, sir! it's as broad as a shovel!”

“Cutting of trees,” said the woodman, as he spread his large
horny-knuckled hand upon the supper table, “and handling of
logs, will make any man's paw broad, and mine wa'n't small at
first.”

“Ha! ha! ha!” ejaculated the sergeant, “you ha'n't forgot
Dick Rowley over here on Congaree, Wat,—Walloping Dick, as
they nicknamed him—and the scrimmage you had with him when
he sot to laughing at you because they accused you for being light-fingered,
and your letting him see that you had a heavy hand, by
giving him the full weight of it upon his ear that almost drove him
through the window of the bar-room at the Cross Roads? You
ha'n't forgot that—and his drawing his knife on you?”

“To be sure I ha'n't. That fellow was about as superfluous a
piece of wicked flesh as I say—as a man would meet on a summer's
day journey. But for all that, Horse Shoe, he wa'n't going
to supererogate me, without getting as good as he sent. When I
come across one of your merry fellows that's for playing cantraps
on a man, it's my rule to make them pay the piper; and that's a

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

pretty good rule, Horse Shoe, all the world through. But come,
here is supper; draw up, Mr. Butler.”

Mary Musgrove having completed the arrangement of the board
whilst this conversation was in progress, the family now sat down
to their repast. It was observable, during the meal, that Mary
was very attentive in the discharge of the offices of the table, and
especially when they were required by Butler. There was a
modest and natural courtesy in her demeanor that attracted the
notice of our soldier, and enhanced the kindly impression which
the artless girl had made upon him; and it was, accordingly, with
a feeling composed, in one degree, of curiosity to learn more of
her character, and, in another, of that sort of tenderness which an
open-hearted man is apt to entertain towards an ingenuous and
pretty female, that he took occasion after supper, when Mary had
seated herself on the threshold of the porch, to fall into conversation
with her.

“You do not live here, I think I have gathered, but are only on
a visit?” was the remark addressed to the maiden.

“No, sir; it is thirty good long miles by the shortest road, from
this to my father's house. Mistress Adair is my mother's sister,
and that makes her my aunt, you know, sir.”

“And your father's name?”

“Allen Musgrove. He has a mill, sir, on the Ennoree.”

“You are the miller's daughter, then. Well, that's a pretty
title. I suppose they call you so?”

“The men sometimes call me,” replied Mary, rising to her feet,
and leaning carelessly against one of the upright timbers that supported
the porch, “the miller's pretty daughter, but the women
call me plain Mary Musgrove.”

“Faith, my dear, the men come nearer to the truth than the
women.”

“They say not,” replied the maiden, “I have heard, and sometimes
I have read in good books—at least, they called them good
books—that you mustn't believe the men.”

“And why should you not?”

“I don't well know why not,” returned the girl doubtingly;
“but I am young, and maybe I shall find it out by and by.”

“God forbid,” said Butler, “that you should ever gain that

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

experience! But there are many toils spread for the feet of innocence
in this world, and it is well to have a discreet eye and good
friends.”

“I am seventeen, sir,” replied Mary, “come next month; and
though I have travelled backwards and forwards from here to
Ennoree, and once to Camden, which, you know, sir, is a good deal
of this world to see, I never knew anybody that thought harm of
me. But I don't dispute there are men to be afraid of, and some
that nobody could like. And yet I think a good man can be told
by his face.”

“Are you sure of that?”

“Yes. My father is a good man, and every one says you may
see it in his looks.”

“I should like to know your father,” said Butler.

“I am sure he would be glad to know you, sir.”

“Now, my pretty miller's daughter, why do you think so?”

“Because you are a gentleman,” replied the girl, courtesying,
“for all your homespun clothes.”

“Ha! pray how have you found that out?”

“You talk differently from our people, sir. Your words or your
voice, I can't rightly tell which, are softer than I have been used to
hear. And you don't look, and walk, and behave as if homespun
had been all you ever wore.”

“And is that all?”

“You stop to consider, as if you were studying what would
please other people; and you do not step so heavy, sir; and you
do not swear; and you do not seem to like to give trouble. I
can't think, sir, that you have been always used to such as are
hereabouts. And then there's another reason, sir,” added the
maiden, almost in a whisper.

“What is that?” asked Butler, smiling.

“Why, sir, when you stooped down to pick up your fork, that
fell from the table, I saw a blue ribbon round your neck, and a
beautiful gold picture hanging to it. None but gentlemen of
quality carry such things about them: and as there is so much
contriving and bloody doings going on about here, I was sure you
wasn't what you seemed.”

“For heaven's sake, my dear,” exclaimed Butler, startled by

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

the disclosure of the maiden's suspicion, which was so naturally
accounted for, “keep this to yourself, and the time may come
when I shall be able to reward your fidelity. If you have any
good will towards me, as I hope you have, tell nobody what you
have seen.”

“Never fear me, sir,” returned the maid. “I wouldn't let on
to any one in the house for the world. I am for General Washington
and the Congress, which is more than I think the people
here are.”

“Indeed!” muttered Butler, thoughtfully, and scarce above his
breath. “What side does your father take, Mary?”

“My father is an old man, sir. And he reads his Bible, and
every night, before we go to bed, he prays aloud before us all, I
mean all that belong to his house, for quiet once more and peace.
His petition is that there may be an end of strife, and that the
sword and spear may be turned into the pruning-hook and
ploughshare—you know the words, sir, perhaps, for they are in
the good book, and so he doesn't take any side. But then, the
English officers are not far off, and they take his house and use it
as they please, so that he has no mind of his own. And almost
all the people round us are Tories, and we are afraid of our lives
if we do not say whatever they say.”

“Alas! that's the misfortune of many more than your father's
household. But how comes it that you are a friend of General
Washington?”

“Oh, sir, I think he is our friend; and then he is a good man.
And I have a better reason still to be on his side,” added the
maiden tremulously, with her head averted.

“What reason, my good girl?”

“John Ramsay, sir.”

“Indeed! a very cogent reason, I doubt not, my pretty maid
of the mill. And how does this reason operate?”

“We have a liking, sir,” she replied bashfully, but with innocent
frankness; “he is for Washington, and we are to be married
when the war is over.”

“Truly, that is a most excellent reason! Who is John Ramsay?”

“He is a trooper, sir, and out with General Sumpter. We

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

don't see him often now, for he is afraid to come home, excepting
when the Tories are away.”

“These Tories are very troublesome, Mary,” said Butler,
laughing; “they annoy us all, on our side of the question. But
love John Ramsay, my dear, and don't be ashamed of it, for I'll
warrant he is a brave fellow, and deserves a pretty girl with a
true heart, for his love to his country.”

“That he does!” replied Mary, “for his greatest fault is that
he ventures too much. If you should see him, sir, I would like
you just to drop him a hint that he ought to take more care of
himself. He would mind it from you, but he puts me off with a
laugh when I tell him so.”

“If I have the schooling of him, he shall be more cautious, for
your sake. But the current of true love never did run smooth,
Mary; remember that.”

“I must go into the house, my aunt Peggy calls me,” interrupted
the maiden. “I will keep the secret, sir,” she added, as
she retired from the porch to the household service where her
presence was demanded.

“Simple, innocent, and confiding girl,” ejaculated Butler, as he
now strolled forth under the starlit canopy of night; “how are
you contrasted with the rough and savage natures around you!
I wear but a thin disguise, when this unpractised country girl is
able so soon to penetrate it. And this miniature, too! Oh,
Mildred! that the very talisman I bear about me to guard me
from evil, should betray me! Well, this discovery admonishes
me that I should wear that image nearer to my heart. There,”
he continued, as he buttoned his waistcoat across his breast; “lie
closer and more concealed. I doubt this double-faced woodman,
and almost believe in the seeming frivolous dotings of the crone
at his fireside. Now, God defend us from treachery and ambuscade!”

Robinson, at this moment, being on his way to the stable, was
met by Butler, who half whispered, “Good sergeant, keep your
eyes about you, and, mark me, do not omit to take our weapons
to our chamber. I have reasons for this caution. I would not
trust these people too far.”

“Wat dare not play us a trick, major,” replied the sergeant.

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

“He knows I would shake the life out of his carcase if I saw him
take one step of a traitor. Besides, in this here war time, it's a part
of my discipline to be always ready for stolen marches. As you
say, major, we will stack arms where we sleep. There is no trust
in this dubious country that isn't something the surer with powder
and ball to back it.”

With this intimation the sergeant continued his walk, and
Butler, retiring to the family group, seated himself near the
fire.

Wat Adair and his crony, Michael Lynch, had each lighted a
pipe, and were now in close conference under the cover of their
own smoke, amidst the combined din of romping children and of
the noisy spinning-wheel of the wife, which gave life and occupation
to the apartment.

“How far do you expect to travel to-morrow?” asked the host,
as Butler drew a chair near him.

“That will depend very much,” replied Butler, “upon the
advice you may give us.”

“You wish to get across here into Georgia?” continued Wat.

“By the route least liable to molestation,” added the major.

“Let me see, Michael, Grindall's Ford is the best point to make:
then there's Christie's, about three miles beyont.”

“Just so,” replied Lynch; “that will make about twenty-seven
and three are thirty miles: an easy day's journey.”

“In that case,” said Adair, “if you know the road—doesn't
Horse Shoe know it, sir?”

“I rather think not,” answered Butler.

“Well, it's a little tangled, to be sure; but if you will wait in
the morning until I look at my wolf trap, which is only a step off,
I will go with you part of the way, just to see you through one
or two cross paths: after that all is clear enough. You will
have a long day before you, and, with good horses, not much
to do.”

“Are we likely to meet parties on the road?” asked Butler.

“Oh, Lord, sir, no chance of it,” replied the woodman; “everything
is drawing so to a head down below at Camden 'twixt
Cornwallis and Gates, that we have hardly anything but old
women left to keep the country free of Indians.”

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

“And how have you escaped the levy?” inquired the major.

“He, he, he!” chuckled our host; “there's a trick in that.
They call me a man of doubtful principles, and neither side are
willing to own me,” he added, with a tone that seemed to indicate
a sense of his own cleverness. “But, bless you, sir, if I chose to
speak out, there wouldn't be much doubt in the case. Would
there, Michael?”

“Not if you was to be plain in declaring your sentiments,”
answered Lynch, sedately puffing out a huge cloud of smoke.

“Betwixt you and me, sir,” continued Wat, putting his hand up
to his mouth, and winking an eye at Butler, “the thing's clear
enough. But these are ticklish times, Mr. Butler, and the wise
man keepeth his own counsel, as the Scripture says. You understand
me, I dare say.”

“Perhaps, I do,” returned Butler. And here the conversation
dropped, Wat and his companion gravely pouring forth volumes
of tobacco-fumes in silence, until the sergeant, having made his
visit to the stable, now re-entered the room.

“Wat,” said Robinson, “show us where we are to sleep. Mr.
Butler, to my thinking, it's time to be turning in.”

Then throwing his rifle upon one arm, and Butler's holsters
over the other, the sergeant waited in the middle of the floor until
Mary Musgrove, at the order of Adair, took a candle in her hand,
and beckoned our travellers to follow her out at the door. The
maiden conducted her charge along the porch to the opposite end
of the cabin, where she pointed out their chamber. After bidding
their pretty conductress “good night,” our travellers prepared
themselves for that repose which their wearied frames did not long
seek in vain.

-- --

CHAPTER XIV. SOMETHING VERY LIKE A DREAM.

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

It was after midnight, and the inmates of the woodman's cabin
had been some hours at rest, when Mary Musgrove's sleep was disturbed
by strange and unwonted alarms. She was dreaming of
Arthur Butler, and a crowd of pleasant visions flitted about her
pillow, when, suddenly, clouds darkened the world of her dream,
and images of bloodshed caused her to shudder. Horrid shapes
appeared to her, marching with stealthy pace through her apartment,
and a low and smothered footfall seemed to strike her ear
like the ticking of a death-watch. The fright awakened her, but
when she came to herself all was still. Her chamber was at the
opposite end of the cabin from that where Butler and Robinson
slept, and it was separated from the room occupied by Lynch only
by a thin partition of boards. The starlight through her window
fell upon the floor, just touching, as it passed, the chair over which
Mary had hung her clothes, and lighting with a doubtful and
spectral light the prominent points of the pile of garments, in such
manner as to give it the semblance of some unearthly thing. Mary
Musgrove had the superstition common to rustic education, and,
as her dream had already filled her mind with apprehensions, she
now trembled when her eye fell upon what seemed to her a visitant
from another world. For some moments she experienced that
most painful of all sufferings, the agony of young and credulous
minds when wrought upon by their horror of spectres in the night.
Gradually, however, the truth came to her aid, and she saw the
dreaded ghost disrobed of his terrors, and changed into a familiar
and harmless reality. But this night-fear was scarcely dissipated
before she again heard, what in her sleep had conjured up the
train of disagreeable images, the noise of footsteps in the adjoining
room. In another instant she recognised the sound of voices conversing
in a half whisper.

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

“Michael,” said the first voice; “Damn it, man, will you never
awake? Rouse yourself; it is time to be stirring.”

“Wat!” exclaimed the second voice, with a loud yawn, whilst
at the same moment the creaking of the bedstead and a sullen
sound upon the floor showed that the speaker had risen from his
couch. “Is it you? I have hardly gone to bed, before you are
here to rouse me up. What o'clock is it?”

“It is nearly one,” replied Wat Adair. “And let me tell you,
you have no time to lose. Hugh Habershaw is good ten miles off,
and you must be back by day-light.”

“You might have given me another hour, I think, if it was only
to consider over the right way of setting about this thing. Always
look before you leap, that's common sense.”

“You were always a heavy-headed devil,” said Adair; “and
take as much spurring as a spavined horse. What have you to
do with considering? Isn't all fixed? Jog, man, jog. You have
a beautiful starlight: and I had the crop-ear put up in the
stable last night, that no time might be lost; so up, and saddle,
and away!”

“Well, you needn't be so d—d busy; don't you see that I am
getting ready?”

“Quiet, Mike; you talk too loud. Take your shoes in your
hand, you can put them on when you get into the porch.”

“There, give me my coat, Wat; and I think I should have no
objection to a drop before I set out. It's raw riding of a morning.
Now tell me exactly what I am to say to Hugh Habershaw.”

“Tell him,” replied Wat, “that we have got Horse Shoe Robinson
and Major Butler of the Continental army, as snug as a pair of
foxes in a bag, and that I will let them run exactly at seven;
and—”

“Not to interrupt you, Wat,” said the other, “let me ask you a
question before you go on. Suppose this shouldn't be the man?
Are you sure of it? It would be a d—d unchristian job to give
over any other human being to such a set of bloodhounds as Hugh
Habershaw and his gang.”

“Shaw, Mike; you are a fool! Who, in the name of all the
imps, could it be, but Major Butler! Weren't we expecting him
along with Horse Shoe, and just at this time?”

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

“It looks likely enough,” replied Lynch. “So go on.”

“Tell Hugh to be ready at the Dogwood Spring, at the latest,
by eight o'clock. I'll give him a game to play that will supple his
joints for him. And mind me Mike, warn the greasy captain to
have his whole squad with him; for Horse Shoe Robinson, you
know, is not to be handled by boys; it will be a bull-fight, or I'm
mistaken.”

“The major seems to have a wicked eye too, Wat,” said Lynch.
“I shouldn't like much to be in his way, if he was angry; these
copperheads are always in a coil ready to strike. But, Wat, how
if they don't ride by the Dogwood Spring?”

“Leave that to me; I'll contrive to go as far as the forks of the
road with them. And then, if they don't take the right hand fork,
why, you may say it's for the want of my not knowing how to tell
a lie.”

“Now, Wat Adair, I don't like to spoil sport, but, may be, you
have never thought whether it would be worth while just to take
t'other side, and tell Horse Shoe the whole business. Couldn't we,
don't you think, get as much money, and just as honestly, by
hoisting colors with Major Butler?”

“But I have thought of that, and it won't do, for two reasons.
First, these Continentals are on the down-hill, and money is as
scarce with them as honesty with the red-coats: and, second, the
Tories have got so much the upper hand in the whole country,
that I should have my house burnt down and my children thrown
into the blaze of it, in less than three days, if I was to let these
fellows slip through my fingers.”

“Well, I never knew,” said Mike Lynch, “any piece of villany
that hadn't some good reasons to stand by it, and that's what
makes it agreeable to my conscience to take a hand.”

“Why, you off-scouring,” replied Wat, “it is enough to make
Old Scratch laugh, to hear you talk about conscience! There ain't
no such a thing going in these days. So be off; I'll look for you
at daylight.”

“I'll ride, Wat, as if the devil was on my crupper; so good
bye!”

The cessation of the voices, the distant tramp of Lynch when he
had left the cabin, and the cautious retreat of Wat Adair to his

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

chamber, told to Mary that the affair was settled, and the plan of
treachery in full career towards its consummation.

The dialogue that had just passed in the hearing of the maiden,
disclosed a plot that deeply agitated and distressed her. What
did it become her to do, was the first question that presented itself
to her reflection, as soon as she was sufficiently self-possessed to
turn her thoughts upon herself. Was it in her power to avert
the impending disaster which threatened the lives, perhaps, of those
who had sought the hospitality of her kinsman? Perplexed, dismayed,
and uncertain how to act, she had recourse to an expedient
natural to her education, and such as would appear most obvious
to a feeble and guileless female: it was to the simple and faithinspired
expedient of prayer. And now, in artless but sincere language,
having first risen up in her bed, and bent her body across
her pillow, in the attitude of supplication, she fervently implored
the support of Heaven in her present strait, and besought wisdom
and strength to conceive and to do that which was needful for
the security of the individuals whose peace was threatened by this
conspiracy.

“I will arise,” she said, as she finished her short and earnest
prayer, “with the first light of the dawn, and wait the coming of
the strangers from their chamber, and I will then be the first to
tell them of the snare that is prepared for them.” With this
resolve she endeavored to compose herself to rest, but sleep fled her
eyelids, and her anxious thoughts dwelt upon and even magnified
the threatened perils. It might be too late, she reflected, to wait
for the dawn of day; Adair might be before her at the door of the
guests, and his constant presence might take from her all hope of
being able to communicate the important secret to them: it was
undoubtedly her surest course to take advantage of the stillness of
the night, whilst the household were wrapt in sleep, and apprise
the strangers of their danger. But then, how was she to make her
way to their apartment, and arouse them, at this hour, from their
slumbers? To what suspicions might the attempt expose her, even
from Arthur Butler himself? And, more particularly, what would
John Ramsay think of it, if the story should be afterwards told to
her disadvantage?

This last was an interrogatory which Mary Musgrove was often

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

found putting to herself, in winding up a self-communion. On
the present occasion this appeal to the opinion of John Ramsay
had the opposite effect from that which might have been expected
from it. It suggested new lights to her mind, and turned her
thoughts into another current, and brought that resolution to her
aid which her prayer was intended to invoke. What would John
Ramsay think—he, the friend of liberty, and of Washington, the
compatriot of Butler and Robinson, now toiling with them in the
same cause! What would he think, if she, his own Mary (and the
maiden rested a moment on this phrase), did not do everything in
her power to save these soldiers of independence from the blow
which treachery was now aiming at them? “John would have
good right to be angry with me,” she breathed out in a voice that
even startled herself, “if I did not give them full warning of what
I have heard. This I am sure of, he will believe my story whatever
others may say.”

Innocence and purity of mind are both sword and shield in this
world, and no less inspire confidence to defy the malice and
uncharitableness of enemies than they strengthen the arm to do
what is right. Mary, therefore, resolved to forego all maidenly
scruples and bravely to perform her duty, come what might; and
having settled upon this conclusion she impatiently awaited the
moment when she might venture forth upon her office of humanity.
In this situation it was not long before she heard the distant footfall
of a horse's gallop along the road, indicating to her the departure
of Michael Lynch upon his traitorous embassy.

The time seemed to be propitious, so Mary arose and dressed
herself. Then tripping stealthily to the door that opened upon the
porch, she undid the bolt. A loud and prolonged creak, from the
wooden hinges, caused her to shake from head to foot. She
listened for a moment, and, finding that no one stirred, stepped
forth with the timid and faltering step which would no less have
marked the intent of the burglar, than, as now it did, the frightened
motion of a guardian spirit bent upon an errand of good. Midway
along the porch she had to pass the window of Adair's apartment:
first, the low growl, and then the sudden bark of the watch-dog
saluted her ear, and made her blood run cold. The maiden's hand,
however, soothed him into silence; but the noise had attracted the

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

notice of Wat Adair, who grumbled out a short curse from within,
which was distinclty audible to Mary. She hastily fled to the
further end of the porch, and there stood cowering close against
the wall, almost as mute and motionless as a statue, scarce daring
to breathe, and poised, as in the act to run, with her weight resting
on one foot, the other raised from the floor. In this position she
remained during a long interval of fear, until, at length, convinced
that all was quiet, she again ventured forward. The window of the
travellers' chamber looked out from the gable end of the dwelling,
and she was now immediately before it. One of the beds of the
room, she knew, was placed beside this window, and was occupied
by either Butler or Robinson. Tremblingly and mistrustfully, she
gave a feeble tap with her hand against the sash. There was no
answer: the sleep within was the sleep of tired men, and was not
to be broken by the light play of a maiden's fingers. She now
picked up a pebble from the ground, and with it again essayed to
wake the sleepers. This, too, was unsuccessful. In utter hopelessness
of accomplishing her purpose by other means, she ventured
upon raising the sash; and having done so, she thrust her head
partially into the room as she held up the window-frame with one
hand, crying out with an almost choked voice.

“Mr. Butler! Mr. Butler! For mercy, awake!”

There was no other response but the deep breathings of the
sleep-subdued inmates.

“Oh! what shall I do?” she exclaimed, as her heart beat with a
violent motion. “I might as well call to the dead. Mr. Galbraith
Robinson! Ah me, I cannot rouse them without alarming the
whole house! Major Butler,” she continued, laying a particular
stress upon this designation of his rank, “Oh, good sir,
awake!”

“What do you want?” muttered Butler in a smothered and
sleep-stifled voice, as he turned himself heavily on his pillow, like
one moved by a dream.

“Oh, heaven, sir, make no noise! I am ashamed to tell you
who I am,” said the terrified girl, “but I come for your good—I
have something to tell you.”

“Away, away!” cried Butler, speaking in his sleep, “I will not
be disturbed: I do not fear you. Begone!”

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

“Oh, sir, hear me,” entreated the maiden, “the people in this
house know you, and they are contriving evil against you.”

“It makes no difference,” muttered the only half-awakened
soldier. “I will ride where it suits me, if the Tories were as thick
as the leaves of the trees.”

“There are people gathering to do you harm to-morrow,” continued
Mary, not suspecting the unconsciousness of the person to
whom she addressed herself, “and I only come with a word of
warning to you. Do not ride by the Dogwood Spring to-morrow,
nor take the right hand road at the first forks: there are wicked
men upon that road. Have your eye,” she whispered, “upon my
uncle Walter. Ride fast and far, before you stop; and pray, sir, as
you think fairly of me—Mary Musgrove, sir,—the daughter
of Allen Musgrove, the miller—oh, do not tell my name.
If you knew John Ramsay, sir, I am certain you would believe
me.”

The watch-dog had growled once or twice during the period
while Mary spoke, and at this moment the door of the principal
room of the cabin was heard to move slightly ajar, and the voice
of Adair, in a whisper, reached the girl's ear.

“Hist, Michael! In the devil's name what brought you back?
Why do you loiter, when time is so precious?”

A long, heavy, and inarticulate exclamation, such as belongs to
disturbed sleep, escaped from Butler.

“Father of heaven, I shall let the window fall with fright!”
inwardly ejaculated Mary, as she still occupied her uneasy station.
“Hush, it is the voice of my uncle.”

There was a painful pause.

A heavy rush of wind agitated the trees, and sweeping along the
porch caused some horse-gear that was suspended against the wall
to vibrate with a rustling noise: the sound pierced Mary's ear like
the accents of a ghost, and her strength had well nigh failed her
from faint-heartedness.

“I thought it was Michael,” said Adair, speaking to some one
within, “but it is only the rattling of harness and the dreaming of
Drummer. These dogs have a trick of whining and growling in
their sleep according to a way of their own. They say a dog sometimes
sees a spirit at night. But man or devil it's all one to old

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

Drummer! Sleep quiet, you superfluous, and have done with
your snoring!”

With these words, the door was again closed, and Mary, for the
moment, was released from suffering.

“Remember,” she uttered in the most fear-stricken tone, as she
lowered the sash. “Be sure to take the left hand road at the first
fork!”

“In God's name, what is it? Where are you?” was the
exclamation heard by Mary as the window was closing. She did
not halt for further parley or explanation, but now hastily stole
back, like a frightened bird towards its thicket. Panting and
breathless, she regained her chamber, and with the utmost expedition
betook herself again to bed, where, gratified by the consciousness
of having done a good action, and fully trusting that her
caution would not be disregarded, she gradually dismissed her
anxiety, and, before the hour of dawning, had fallen into a gentle
though not altogether unperturbed slumber.

-- --

CHAPTER XV. HORSE SHOE AND BUTLER RESUME THEIR JOURNEY, WHICH IS DELAYED BY A SAVAGE INCIDENT.

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

Morning broke, and with the first day-streak Robinson turned
out of his bed, leaving Butler so thoroughly bound in the spell of
sleep, that he was not even moved by the loud and heavy tramp
of the sergeant, as that weighty personage donned his clothes.
Horse Shoe's first habit in the morning was to look after Captain
Peter, and he accordingly directed his steps towards the rude shed
which served as a stable, at the foot of the hill. Here, to his surprise,
he discovered that the fence-rails which, the night before,
had been set up as a barrier across the vacant doorway, had been
let down, and that no horses were to be seen about the premises.

“What hocus-pocus has been here?” said he to himself, as he
gazed upon the deserted stable. “Have these rummaging and
thieving Tories been out maraudering in the night? or is it only
one of Captain Peter's old-sodger tricks, letting down bars and
leading the young geldings into mischief? That beast can snuff
the scent of a corn field or a pasture ground as far as a crow smells
gunpowder. He'd dislocate and corruptify any innocent stable of
horses in Carolina!”

In doubt to which of these causes to assign this disappearance
of their cavalry, the sergeant ascended the hill hard-by, and directed
his eye over the neighboring fields, hoping to discover the deserters
in some of the adjacent pastures. But he could get no sight
of them. He then returned to the stable and fell to examining the
ground about the door, in order to learn something of the departure
of the animals by their tracks. These were sufficiently distinct
to convince him that Captain Peter, whose shoes had a peculiar
mark well known to the sergeant, had eloped during the night, in
company with the major's gelding and two others, these being all,

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

as Horse Shoe had observed, that were in the stable at the time he
had retired to bed. He forthwith followed the foot-prints which led
him into the high road, and thence along it westward for about
two hundred paces, where a set of filed bars, now thrown down,
afforded entrance into the cornfield. At this point the sergeant
traced the deviation of three of the horses into the field, whilst the
fourth, it was evident, had continued upon the road.

The conclusion which Galbraith drew from this phenomenon
was expressed by a wise shake of the head and a profound fit of
abstraction. He took his seat upon a projecting rail at the angle
of the fence, and began to sum up conjectures in the following
phrase:

“The horse that travelled along that road, never travelled of his
own free will: that's as clear as preaching. Well, he wa'n't rode
by Wat nor by Mike Lynch, or else they are arlier men than I
take them to be: but still, I'll take a book oath that creetur went
with a bridle across his head, and a pair o' legs astride his back.
And whoever held that bridle in his hand, did it for no good!
Scampering here and scampering there, and scouring woods in the
night too, when the country is as full of Tories as a beggar's coat
with—, it's a dogmatical bad sign, take it which way you will.
Them three horses had the majority, and it is the nature of these
beasts always to follow the majority: that's an observation I have
made; and, in particular, if there's a cornfield, or an oatpatch, or a
piece of fresh pasture to be got into, every individual horse is unanimous
on the subject.”

Whilst the sergeant was engrossed with these reflections, “he
was ware,” as the old ballads have it, of a man trudging past
him along the road. This was no other than Wat Adair, who was
striding forward with a long and rapid step, and with all the
appearance of one intent upon some pressing business.

“Halloo! who goes there? where away so fast, Wat?” was
Robinson's challenge.

“Horse Shoe!” exclaimed Adair, in a key that bespoke surprise,
and even alarm,—“Ha, ha, ha!—By the old woman's pipe, you
frightened me! I'll swear, Galbraith Robinson, I heard you snoring
as I passed by your window three minutes ago.”

“I'll swear that's not the truest word you ever spoke in your life,

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

Wat; though true enough for you, mayhap. Do you see how
cleverly yon light has broke across the whole sky? When I first
turned out this morning it was a little ribbon of day: the burning
of a block-house at night, ten miles off, would have made a broader
streak. It was your own snoring you heard, Wat; you have only
forgot under whose window it was.”

“What old witch has been pinching you, Horse Shoe, that you
are up so early?” asked Adair. “Get back to the house, man, I
will be with you presently; I have my farm to look after, I'll see
you presently.”

“You seem to me to be in a very onreasonable hurry, Wat, considering
that you have the day before you. But, softly, I'll walk
with you, if you have no unliking to it.”

“No, no, I'm busy, Galbraith; I'm going to look after my traps;
I'd rather you'd go back to the house and hurry breakfast. Go!
You would only get seratched with briers if you followed me.”

“Ha, ha, ha! Wat! Briers, did you say? Look here, man,
do you see them there legs? Do they look as if they couldn't
laugh at yourn in any sort of scrambling I had a mind to set them
to? Tut, I'll go with you just to larn you the march drill.”

“Then I'll not budge a foot after the traps.”

“You are crusty, Wat Adair; what's the matter with you?”

“Is Major Butler up yet?” asked the woodman thoughtfully.

Who do you say? Major Butler.”

Major!” cried Adair, with affected surprise.

“Yes, you called him Major Butler?”

“I had some dream, I think, about him: or, didn't you call him
so yourself, Horse Shoe?”

“Most ondoubtedly, I did not,” replied Robinson seriously.

“Then I dreamt it, Horse Shoe: these dreams sometimes get
into the head, like things we have been told. But, Galbraith, tell
me the plain up-and-down truth, what brings you and Mr. Butler
into these parts? What are you after in Georgia? It does seem
strange to find men that are wanted below, straggling here in our
woods at such a time as this.”

“There are two sorts of men in this world, Wat,” said the
sergeant, with a smile, “them that axes questions, and them that
won't answer questions. Now, which, do you think, I belong to?

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

Why, to the last, you tinker! Where are our horses, Wat? Tell
me that. Who let them out of the stable?”

“Perhaps they let themselves out,” replied Adair, “they were
not haltered.”

“You are either knave or fool, Wat. Come here. There are
the tracks of the beast that carried the man up this road, who sot
loose all the horses that were in that stable.”

“Mike Lynch, perhaps,” said Adair, with an assumed expression
of ignorance. “Where can that fellow have been so early? Oh, I
remember, he told me last night that he was going this morning to
the blacksmith's. He ought to be back by this time.”

“And you are here to larn the news from him?” said the
sergeant, eyeing Adair with a suspicious scrutiny.

“You have just hit it, Horse Shoe,” returned Wat, laughing.
`I did want to know if there were any more squads of troopers
foraging about this district: for these cursed fellows whip in upon
a man and cut him up blade and ear, without so much as thanks
for their pillage, and so I told Mike to inquire of the blacksmith,
for he is more like to know than anybody else, whether there was
any more of these pestifarious scrummagers abroad.”

“And your traps, Wat?”

“That was only a lie, Galbraith—I confess it. I was afeard to
make you uneasy by telling you what I was after. But still it
wasn't a broad, stark, daylight lie neither; it was only a civil fib,
for I was going after my wolf trap before I got my breakfast. But
here comes Mike.”

At this juncture Lynch was seen emerging from the wood,
mounted on a rough, untrimmed pony, which he was urging forward
under repeated blows with his stick. The little animal was
covered with foam; and, from his travel-worn plight, gave evidence
of having been taxed to the utmost of his strength in a severe
journey. At some hundred paces distant, the rider detected the
presence of Adair and his companion, and came to a sudden halt.
He appeared to deliberate as if with a purpose to escape their
notice; but finding that he was already observed by them, he put
his horse again in motion, advancing only at a slow walk. Adair
hastily quitted Robinson, and, walking forward until he met Lynch,
turned about and accompanied him along the road, conversing

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

during this interval in a key too low to be heard by the sergeant.

“Here's Horse Shoe thrusting his head into our affairs. Conjure
a lie quickly about your being at the blacksmith's; I told him
you were there to hear the news.”

“Aye, aye! I understand.”

“You saw Hugh?”

“Yes. The gang will be at their post.”

“Hush! Be merry; laugh and have a joke—Horse Shoe is
very suspicious.”

“You have ridden the crop-ear like a stolen horse,” continued
Adair, as soon as he found himself within the sergeant's hearing.
“See what a flurry you have put the dumb beast in. If it had
been your own nag, Mike Lynch, I warrant you would have been
more tedious with him.”

“The crop-ear is not worth the devil's fetching, Wat. He is as
lazy as a land-turtle, and too obstinate for any good-tempered
man's patience. Look at that stick—I have split it into a broom
on the beast.”

“You look more like a man at the end of the day than at the
beginning of it,” said Robinson. “How far had you to ride,
Michael?”

“Only over here to the shop of Billy Watson, in the Buzzard's
nest,” replied Lynch, “which isn't above three miles at the farthest.
My saw wanted setting, so I thought I'd make an early job of it,
but this beast is so cursed dull I have been good three-quarters of
an hour since I left the smith's.”

“What news do you bring?” inquired Adair.

“Oh, none worth telling again. That cross-grained, contrary,
rough-and-tumble bear gouger, old Hide-and-Seek, went down
yesterday with the last squad of Ferguson's new draughts.”

“Wild Tom Eskridge,” said Wat Adair. “You knowed him,
Horse Shoe, a superfluous imp of Satan!” continued the woodman,
laying a particular accent on the penultimate of this favorite adjective,
which he was accustomed to use as expressive of strong
reprobation. So he is cleared out at last! Well, I'm glad on't,
for he was the only fellow in these hills I was afeard would give
you trouble, Galbraith.”

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

“Superfluous or not,” replied the sergeant, pronouncing the
word in the same manner as the woodman, and equally ignorant
of its meaning, “it will be a bad day for Tom Eskridge, the rank,
obstropolous Tory, when he meets me, Wat Adair. I have reason
to think that he tried to clap some of Tarleton's dragoons on my
back over here at the Waxhaws. There's hemp growing for that
scape-grace at this very time.”

“You heard of no red coats about the Tiger?” asked Adair.

“Not one,” replied Lynch; “the nearest post is Cruger's, in
Ninety-Six.”

“Then your way, Mr. Robinson, is tolerable for to-day,” added
Adair: “but war is war, and there is always some risk to be run
when men are parading with their rifles in their hands. But see!
it is hard upon sunrise. Let us go and give some directions about
breakfast. I will send out some of the boys to hunt up the
horses; they will be ready by the time we have had something to
eat.”

Without further delay, Adair strode rapidly up the hill to the
dwelling-house, the sergeant and Lynch following as soon as the
latter had put his jaded beast in the stable. By the time these
were assembled in the porch the family began to show signs of
life, and it was a little after sunrise when Butler came forth ready
for the prosecution of his journey. A few words were exchanged
in private between Lynch and the woodman, and after much idle
talk and contrived delay, two lazy and loitering negro boys were
sent off in quest of the travellers' horses. Not long after this the
animals were seen coursing from one part of the distant field to
another, defying all attempts to get them into a corner, or to compel
them to pass through the place that had been opened in order
to drive them towards the stable.

There was an air of concern and silent bewilderment visible
upon Butler's features, and an occasional expression of impatience
escaped his lips as he watched from the porch the ineffectual efforts
of the negroes to force the truant steeds towards the house.

“All in good time,” said Adair, answering the thoughts and
looks of Butler, rather than his words, “all in good time; they
must have their play out. It is a good sign, sir, to see a traveller's
horse so capersome of a morning. Wife, make haste with your

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

preparations; Horse Shoe and his friend here mustn't be kept back
from their day's journey. Stir yourself, Mary Musgrove!”

“Will the gentlemen stay for breakfast?” inquired Mary, with a
doubtful look at Butler.

“Will they? To be sure they will! Would you turn off friends
from the door with empty stomachs, you mink, and especially with
a whole day's starvation ahead of them?” exclaimed the woodman.

“I thought they had far to ride,” replied the girl, “and would
choose, rather than wait, to take some cold provision to eat upon
the road.”

“Tush! Go about your business, niece! The horses are not
caught yet, and you may have your bacon fried before they are at
the door.”

“It shall be ready, then, in a moment,” returned Mary, and she
betook herself diligently to her task of preparation. During the
interval that followed, the maiden several times attempted to gain
a moment's speech with Butler, but the presence of Adair or
Lynch as frequently forbade even a whisper; and the morning
meal was at length set smoking on the table without the arrival of
the desired opportunity. The repast was speedily finished, and the
horses having surrendered to the emissaries who had been despatched
to bring them in, were now in waiting for their masters.
Horse Shoe put into the woodman's hand a small sum of money
in requital for the entertainment afforded to his comrade and himself,
and having arranged their baggage upon the saddles, announced
that they were ready to set forward on their journey.
Whilst the travellers were passing the farewells customary on such
occasions, Mary Musgrove, whose manner during the whole morning
gave many indications of a painful secret concern, now threw
herself in Butler's way, and as she modestly offered him her hand
at parting, and heard the little effusion of gallantry and compliment
with which it was natural for a well-bred man and a soldier
to speak at such a moment, she took the opportunity to whisper—
“The left hand road at the Fork—remember!” and instantly
glided away to another part of the house. Butler paused but for
an instant, and then hurried forward with the sergeant to their
horses.

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

“Wat, you promised to put us on the track to Grindall's Ford,”
said Horse Shoe, as he rose into his seat.

“I am ready to go part of the way with you,” replied the woodman,
“I will see you to the Fork, and after that you must make
out for yourselves. Michael, fetch me my rifle.”

It was not more than half past six when the party set forth on
their journey. Our two travellers rode along at an easy gait, and
Wat Adair, throwing his rifle carelessly across his shoulder, stepped
out with a long swinging step that kept him, without difficulty,
abreast of the horsemen, as they pursued their way over hill and
dale.

They had not journeyed half a mile before they reached a point
in the woods at which Adair called a halt.

“My trap is but a little off the road,” he said, “and I must
beg you to stop until I see what luck I have this morning. It's a
short business and soon done. This way, Horse Shoe; it is likely
I may give you sport this morning.”

“Our time is pressing,” said Butler. “Pray give us your directions
as to the road, and we will leave you.”

“You would never find it in these woods,” replied Wat; “there
are two or three paths leading through here, and the road is a
blind one till you come to the fork; the trap is not a hundred
yards out of your way.”

“Rather than stop to talk about it, Wat,” said the sergeant,
“we will follow you, so go on.”

The woodman now turned into the thickets, and opening his
way through the bushes, in a few moments conducted the two
soldiers to the foot of a large gum tree.

“By all the crows, I have got my lady!” exclaimed Wat Adair,
with a whoop that made the woods ring. “The saucy slut! I have
yoked her, Horse Shoe Robinson! There's a picture worth looking
at.”

“Who?” cried Butler; “of whom are you speaking?”

“Look for yourself, sir,” replied the woodman. “There's the
mischievous devil; an old she-wolf that I have been hunting these
two years. Oh, ho, madam! Your servant!”

Upon looking near the earth, our travellers descried the object of
this triumphant burst of joy, in a large wolf that was now struggling

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

to release herself from the thraldom of her position. The trap was
ingeniously contrived. It consisted of a long opening into the
hollow trunk of the tree, beginning about four feet from the ground,
and cut out with an axe down to the root. An aperture had been
made at the upper end of the slit about a foot wide, and the wood
had been hewed away downwards, in such a manner as to render
the slit gradually narrower as it approached the lower extremity,
until near the earth it was not more than four inches in width, thus
forming a wedge-shaped loophole into the hollow body of
the tree. A part of the carcase of a sheep had been placed on
the bottom inside, the scent of which had attracted the wolf, and,
in her eagerness to possess herself of this treasure she had risen on
her hind legs high enough to find the opening sufficiently wide to
allow her head to be thrust in, whence, slipping downwards, the
slit became so narrow as to prevent her from withdrawing her
jaws. The only mode of extrication from this trap was to rear
her body to the same height at which she found admission, an expedient
which, it seems, required more cunning than this proverbially
cunning animal was gifted with. She now stood captive pretty
much in the same manner that oxen are commonly secured in their
stalls.

For a few moments after the prisoner was first perceived, and
during the extravagant yelling of Adair at the success of his stratagem,
she made several desperate but ineffectual efforts to withdraw
her head; but as soon as Butler and Robinson had dismounted,
and, together with their guide, had assembled around
her, she desisted from her struggles, and seemed patiently to resign
herself to the will of her captor. She stood perfectly still with
that passive and even cowardly submission for which, in such circumstances,
this animal is remarkable: her hind legs drooped and
her tail was thrust between them, whilst not a snarl nor an expression
of anger or grief escaped her. Her characteristic sagacity had
been completely baffled by the superior wolfish cunning of her
ensnarer.

Wat laughed aloud with a coarse and almost fiendish laugh, as
he cried out—

“I have cotched the old thief at last, in spite of her cunning!
With a warning to boot. Here is a mark I sot upon her

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

last winter,” he added, as he raised her fore leg, which was
deprived of the foot; “but she would be prowling, the superfluous
devil! It is in the nature of these here blood-suckers, to keep a
going at their trade, no matter how much they are watched. But
I knowed I'd have her one of these days. These varmints have
always got to pay, one day or another, for their villanies. Wa'n't
she an old fool, Horse Shoe, to walk into this here gum for a
piece of dead mutton? Ha, ha, ha! if she had had only the sense
to rear up, she might have had the laugh on us! But she hadn't;
ha, ha, ha!”

“Well, Wat Adair,” said Robinson, “you had a mischievous
head when you contrived that trap.”

“Feel her ribs, Mr. Butler,” cried Wat, not heeding the sergeant;
“I know who packed that flesh on her. There isn't a
lamb in my flock to-day that wouldn't grin if he was to hear the
news.”

“Well, what are you going to do with her, Adair?” inquired
Butler; “remember you are losing time here.”

“Do with her!” ejaculated the woodman; “that's soon told: I
will skin the devil alive.”

“I hope not,” exclaimed Butler. “It would be an unnecessary
cruelty. Despatch her on the spot with your rifle.”

“I wouldn't waste powder and ball on the varmint,” replied
Adair. “No, no, the knife, the knife!”

“Then cut her throat and be done with it.”

“You are not used to these hellish thieves, sir,” said the woodman.
“There is nothing that isn't too good for them. By the
old sinner, I'll skin her alive! That's the sentence!”

“Once more, I pray not,” said Butler imploringly.

“It is past praying for,” returned Adair, as he drew forth his
knife and began to whet it on a stone. “She shall die by inches,
and be damned to her!” he added, as his eye sparkled with savage
delight. “Now look and see a wolf punished according to her
evil doings.”

The woodman stood over his captive and laughed heartily, as he
pointed out to his companions the quailing and subdued gestures
of his victim, indulging in coarse and vulgar jests whilst he
described minutely the plan of torture he was about to execute.

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

When he had done with his ribaldry, he slowly drew the point of
his knife down the back-bone of the animal, from the neck to the
tail, sundering the skin along the whole length. “That's the
way to unbutton her jacket,” he said, laughing louder than ever.

“For God's sake, desist!” ejaculated Butler. “For my sake,
save the poor animal from this pain! I will pay you thrice the
value of the skin.”

“Money will not buy her,” said Wat, looking up for an instant.
“Besides, the skin is spoiled by that gash.”

“Here is a guinea, if you will cut her throat,” said Butler,
“and destroy her at once.”

“That would be murder outright,” replied Adair; “I never
take money to do murder; it goes agin my conscience. No, no,
I will undress the old lady, and let her have the benefit of the
cool air in this hot weather. And if she should take cold, you
know, and fall sick and die of that, why then, Mr. Butler, you
can give me the guinea. That will save my conscience,” he
added, with a grin that expressed a struggle between his avarice
and cruelty.

“Come, Galbraith, I will not stay to witness the barbarity of this
savage. Mount your horse, and let us take our chance alone
through the woods. Fellow, I don't wish your further service.”

“Look there now!” said Adair; “where were you born, that
you are so mighty nice upon account of a blood-sucking wolf?
Man, it's impossible to find your way through this country; and
you might, by taking a wrong road, fall in with them that would
think nothing of serving you as I serve this beast.”

“Wat, curse your onnatural heart,” interposed the sergeant.
“Stob her at once. It's no use, Mr. Butler,” he said, finding that
Adair did not heed him, “we can't help ourselves. It's wolf agin
wolf.”

“I knowed you couldn't, Horse Shoe,” cried Wat, with another
laugh. “So you may as well stay to see it out.”

Butler had now walked to his horse, mounted, and retired some
distance into the wood to avoid further converse with the tormentor
of the ensnared beast, and to withdraw himself from a
sight so revolting to his feelings. In the meantime, Adair proceeded
with his operation with an alacrity that showed the innate

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

eruelty of his temper. He made a cross incision through the skin,
from the point of one shoulder to the other, the devoted subject
of his torture remaining, all the time, motionless and silent. Having
thus severed the skin to suit his purpose, the woodman now,
with an affectation of the most dainty precision, flourished his
knife over the animal's back, and then burst into a loud laugh.

“I can't help laughing,” he exclaimed, “to think what a fine,
dangling, holiday coat I am going to make of it. I shall strip her
as low as the ribs, and then the flaps will hang handsomely. She
will be considered a beauty in the sheep-folds, and then she may
borrow a coat, you see, from some lamb; a wolf in sheep's clothing
is no uncommon sight in this world.”

“Wat Adair,” said Horse Shoe, angrily, “I've a mind to take
the wolf's part and give you a trouncing. You are the savagest
wolf in sheep's clothing yourself that it was ever my luck to see.”

“You think so, Horse Shoe!” cried Wat, tauntingly. “You
might chance to miss your way to-day, so don't make a fool of
yourself! Ill will would only take away from you a finger-post—
and it isn't every road through this district that goes free of the
Tory rangers.”

“Your own day will come yet,” replied Horse Shoe, afraid to
provoke the woodman too far on account of the dependence of
himself and his companion upon Adair's information in regard to
the route of their journey. “We have to give and take quarter
in this world.”

“You see, Horse Shoe,” said Adair, beginning to expostulate,
“I don't like these varmints, no how; that's the reason why.
They are cruel themselves and I like to be cruel to them. It's a
downright pleasure to see them winch, for, bless your soul! they
don't mind common throat-cutting, no more than a calf. Now
here's the way to touch their feelings.”

At this moment he applied the point of his knife to separating
the hide from the flesh on either side of the spine, and then, in his
eagerness to accomplish this object, he placed his knife between his
teeth and began to tug at the skin with his hands, accompanying
the effort with muttered expressions of delight at the involuntary
and but ill-suppressed agonies of the brute. The pain, at length,
became too acute for the wolf, with all her characteristic habits of

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

submission, to bear, and, in a desperate struggle that ensued between
her and her tormentor, she succeeded, by a convulsive leap,
in extricating herself from her place of durance. The energy of
her effort of deliverance rescued her from the woodman's hand,
and turning short upon her assailant, she fixed her fangs deep into
the fleshy part of his thigh, where, as the foam fell from her lips,
she held on firmly as if determined to sell her life dearly for the
pain she suffered. Adair uttered a groan from the infliction, and,
in the hurry of the instant, dropped his knife upon the ground.
He was thus compelled to bear the torment of the grip, until he
dragged the still pertinaciously-adhering beast a few paces forward,
where, grasping up his knife, he planted it, by one deeply driven
blow, through and through her heart. She silently fell at his feet,
without snarl or bark, releasing her hold only in the impotency of
death.

“Curse her!” cried Adair, “the hard-hearted, bloody-minded
devil! That's the nature of the beast—cruel and wicked to the
last, damn her!” he continued, raving with pain, as he stamped
his heel upon her head: “damn her in the wolf's hell to which
she has gone!”

Robinson stood by, unaiding, and not displeased to see the summary
vengeance thus inflicted by the victim upon the oppressor.
This calmness provoked the woodman, who, with that stoicism
which belongs to uncivilized life, seemed determined to take away
all pretext for the sergeant's exultation, by affecting to make light
of the injury he had received.

“I don't mind the seratch of the cursed creature,” he said, assuming
a badly counterfeited expression of mirth, “but I don't like
to be cheated out of the pleasure of tormenting such mischievous
varmints. It's well for her that she put me in a passion, or she
should have carried a festered carcase that the buzzards might have
fed upon before she died. But come—where is Mr. Butler? I
want that guinea. Ho, sir!” he continued, bawling to Butler, as
he tied up his wound with a strap of buckskin taken from his
pouch, “my guinea! I've killed the devil to please you, seeing
you would have it.”

Butler now rode up to the spot, and, in answer to this appeal,
gave it an angry and indignant refusal.

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

“Lead us on our way, sir,” he added. “We have lost too much
time already with your brutal delay. Lead on, sir!”

“You will get soon enough to your journey's end,” replied
Adair with a smile, and then sullenly took up his rifle and led the
way through the forest.

A full half hour or more was lost by the incident at the trap,
and Butler's impatience and displeasure continued to be manifested
by the manner with which he urged the woodman forward upon
their journey. After regaining the road, and traversing a piece of
intricate and tangled woodland, by a bridle-path into which their
guide had conducted them, they soon reached a broader and more
beaten highway, along which they rode scarce a mile before they
arrived at the Fork.

“I have seen you safe as far as I promised,” said the woodman,
“and you must now shift for yourselves. You take the right hand
road; about ten miles further you will come to another prong,
there strike to the left, and if you have luck you will get to the
ford before sundown. Three miles further is Christie's. Good bye
t' ye! And Horse Shoe, if you should come across another wolf
stuck in a tree, skin her, d' ye hear? Ha! ha! ha! Good bye!”

“Ride on!” said Butler to the sergeant, who was about making
some reply to Adair; “ride on! Don't heed or answer that fellow,
but take the road he directs. He is a beast and scoundrel.
Faster, good sergeant, faster!”

As he spoke he set his horse to a gallop. Robinson followed at
equal speed, the woodman standing still until the travellers disappeared
from his view behind the thick foliage that overhung their
path. Having seen them thus secure in his toil, the treacherous
guide turned upon his heel, shouldered his rifle, and limped back
to his dwelling.

“I have a strange misgiving of that ruffian, sergeant,” said
Butler, after they had proceeded about a quarter of a mile. “My
mind is perplexed with some unpleasant doubts. What is your
opinion of him?”

“He plays on both sides,” replied Horse Shoe, “and knows
more of you than by rights he ought. He spoke consarning of
you, this morning, as Major Butler. It came out of his mouth
onawares.”

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

“Ha! Is my name on any part of my baggage or dress?”

“Not that I know of,” replied the sergeant; “and if it was,
Wat can't read.”

“Were you interrupted in your sleep last night, Galbraith? Did
you hear noises in our room?”

“Nothing, Major, louder nor the gnawing of a mouse at the
foot of the plank partition. Did you see a spirit that you look so
solemn?”

“I did, sergeant!” said Butler, with great earnestness of manner.
“I had a dream that had something more than natural in it.”

“You amaze me, Major! If you saw anything, why didn't you
awake me?”

“I hadn't time before it was gone, and then it was too late. I
dreamed, Galbraith, that somehow—for my dream didn't explain
how she came in—Mary Musgrove, the young girl we saw—”

“Ha! ha! ha! Major, that young girl's oversot you! Was
that the sperit?”

“Peace, Galbraith, I am in earnest; listen to me. I dreamt Mary
Musgrove came into our room and warned us that our lives were
in danger; how, I forget, or perhaps she did not tell, but she spoke
of our being waylaid, and, I think, she advised that at this very
fork of the road we have just passed, we should take the left hand—
the right, according to my dream, she said, led to some spring.”

“Perhaps the Dogwood, Major,” said Robinson, laughing; “there
is such a place, somewhere in these parts.”

“The Dogwood! by my life,” exclaimed Butler; “she called it
the Dogwood spring.”

“That's very strange,” said Robinson gravely; “that's very
strange, unless you have hearn some one talk about the spring before
you went to bed last night. For, as sure as you are a gentleman,
there is such a spring not far off, although I don't know exactly
where.”

“And what perplexes me,” continued Butler, “is that, this morning,
almost in the very words of my dream, Mary Musgrove cautioned
me, in a whisper, to take the left road at the fork. How is
she connected with my dream? Or could it have been a reality,
and was it the girl herself who spoke? I have no recollection of
such a word from her before I retired to bed.”

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

“I have hearn of these sort of things before, major, and never
could make them out. For my share, I believe in dreams. There
is something wrong here,” continued the sergeant, after pondering
over the matter for a few moments, and shaking his head, “there
is something wrong here, Major Butler, as sure as you are born. I
wasn't idle in making my own observations: first, I didn't like the
crossness of Wat's wife last night; then, the granny there, she
raved more like an old witch, with something wicked in her that
wouldn't let her be still, than like your decent old bodies when
they get childish. What did she mean by her palaver about
golden guineas in Wat's pocket, and the English officer? Such
notions don't come naturally into the head, without something to
go upon. And, moreover, when I turned out this morning, before
it was cleverly day, who do you think I saw?”

“Indeed I cannot guess.”

“First, Wat walking up the road with a face like a man that
had sot a house on fire; and when I stopped him to ax what he
was after, down comes Mike Lynch—that peevish bull-dog—from
the woods, on a little knot of a pony, pretty nigh at full speed, and
covered with lather; and there was a sort of colloguing together,
and then a story made up about Mike's being at Billy Watson's,
the blacksmith's. It didn't tell well, major, and it sot me to suspicions.
The gray of the morning is not the time for blacksmith's
work: there's the fire to make up, and what not. Besides, it don't
belong to the trade, as I know, here in the country, to be at work
so arly. I said nothing; but I made a sort of reckoning in my
own mind that they looked like a couple of desarters trying to sham
a sentry. Then again, there was our horses turned loose. There is
something in these signs, you may depend upon it, Major Butler!”

“That fellow has designs against us, Galbraith,” said Butler,
musing, and paying but little attention to the surmises of the
sergeant, “I can hardly think it was a dream. It may have been
Mary Musgrove herself, but how she got there is past my conjecture.
I saw nothing, I only heard the warning. And I would
be sworn she addressed me as Major Butler. You say Wat Adair
gave me the same title?”

“As I am a living man,” replied Horse Shoe, “he wanted
to deny it; and then he pretended it was a fancy of his own.”

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

“It is very strange, and looks badly,” said Butler.

“Never mind, let the worst come to the worst, we have arms
and legs both,” returned the sergeant.”

“I will take the hint for good or for ill,” said the major. “Sergeant,
strike across into the left hand road; in this I will move no
farther.”

“That's as wise a thing as we can do,” replied Robinson. “If
you have doubts of a man, seem to trust him, but take care not to
follow his advice. There is another hint I will give you, let us
examine our fire-arms to see that we are ready for a battle.”

Butler concurring in this precaution, the sergeant dismounted,
and having primed his rifle afresh, attempted to fire it into the air,
but it merely flashed, without going off. Upon a second trial the
result was the same. This induced a further examination, which
disclosed the fact that the load which had been put in the day
previous had been discharged, and a bullet was now driven home
in the place of the powder. It was obvious that this was designed.
The machination of an enemy became more apparent when, upon
an investigation into the condition of Butler's pistols, they were
also found incapable of being used.

“This is some of Michael Lynch's doings whilst we were eating
our breakfast,” said Horse Shoe, “and it is flat proof of treason in
our camp. I should like to go back if it was only for the satisfaction
of blowing out Wat's brains. But there is no use in argufying
about it. We must set things to rights, and move on with a
good look-out ahead.”

With the utmost apparent indifference to the dangers that beset
them, the sergeant now applied himself to the care of restoring his
rifle to a serviceable condition. With the aid of a small tool which
he carried for such a use, he opened the breach and removed the
ball: Butler's pistols were likewise put in order, and our travellers,
being thus restored to an attitude of defence, turned their horses'
heads into the thicket upon their left, and proceeded across the
space that filled up the angle made by the two branches of the
road; and, having gained that branch which they sought, they
pressed forward diligently upon their journey.

The path they had to travel was lonely and rugged, and it was
but once or twice, during the day, that they met a casual wayfarer

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

traversing the same wild. From such a source, however, they
were informed that they were on the most direct road to Grindall's
ford, and that the route they had abandoned would have conducted
them to the Dogwood spring, a point much out of their
proper course, and from which the ford might only have been
reached by a difficult and tortuous by-way.

These disclosures opened the eyes of Butler and his companion
to the imminent perils that encompassed them, and prompted them
to the exercise of the strictest vigilance. Like discreet and trusty
soldiers, they pursued their way with the most unwavering
courage, confident that the difficulty of retreat was fully equal to
that of the advance.

-- 192 --

CHAPTER XVI. TORY TROOPERS, A DARK ROAD AND A FRAY.

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

By the whiskers of the Grand Turk, I have got the four points
on you, bully Buff! High, low, jack and the game!” exclaimed
Peppercorn.

“You have luck enough to worry out the nine lives of a cat.
That's an end to Backbiter, the best horse 'twixt Pedee and the
Savannah. So, blast me, if I play any more with you! There,
send the cards to hell!” roared out Hugh Habershaw, rising and
throwing the pack into the fire.

It was just at the closing in of night, when a party of ruffianly-looking
men were assembled beneath a spreading chestnut, that
threw forth its aged arms over a small gravelly hillock, in the
depths of the forest that skirted the northern bank of the Pacolet,
within a short distance of Grindall's ford. The spot had all the
qualities of a secret fastness. It was guarded on one side by the
small river, and on the other by a complicated screen of underwood,
consisting principally of those luxuriantly plaited vines which give
so distinct a character to the southern woodland. The shrubbery,
immediately along the bank of the river, was sufficiently open to
enable a horseman to ride through it down to the road which, at
about two hundred paces off, led into the ford.

The group who now occupied this spot consisted of some ten or
twelve men under the command of Hugh Habershaw. Their
appearance was half rustic and half military; some efforts at
soldierly costume were visible in the decoration of an occasional
buck-tail set in the caps of several of the party, and, here and there,
a piece of yellow cloth forming a band for the hat. Some wore
long and ungainly deer-skin pantaloons and moccasins of the same
material; and two or three were indued with coats of coarse hom-spun,
awkwardly garnished with the trimmings of a British

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

uniform. All were armed, but in the same irregular fashion.
There were rifles to be seen stacked against the trunk of the tree:
most of the men wore swords, which were of different lengths and
sizes; and some of the gang had a horseman's pistol bestowed conspicuously
about their persons. Their horses were attached to the
drooping ends of the boughs of the several trees that hemmed in
the circle, and were ready for service at the first call. A small fire
of brushwood had been kindled near the foot of the chestnut, and
its blaze was sufficiently strong to throw a bright glare over the
motley and ill-looking crew who were assembled near it. They
might well have been taken for a bivouac of banditti of the most
undisciplined and savage class. A small party were broiling
venison at the fire: the greater number, however, were stretched
out upon the ground in idleness, waiting for some expected
summons to action. The two I have first noticed, were seated on
the butt-end of a fallen trunk, immediately within the light of the
fire, and were engaged with a pack of dirty cards, at the then
popular game of “all fours.”

These two personages were altogether different in exterior from
each other. The first of them, known only by the sobriquet of
Peppercorn, was a tall, well-proportioned and active man, neatly
dressed in the uniform of a British dragoon. His countenance
indicated more intelligence than belonged to his companions, and
his manners had the flexible, bold, and careless port that generally
distinguishes a man who has served much in the army,
and become familiar with the varieties of character afforded by
such a career. The second was Hugh Habershaw, the captain of
the gang. He was a bluff, red-visaged, corpulent man, with a face
of gross, unmitigated sensuality. A pale blood-shot eye, which was
expressionless, except in a sinister glance, occasioned by a partial
squint, a small upturned nose, a mouth with thin and compressed
lips inclining downwards at the corners, a double chin, bristling
with a wiry and almost white beard, a low forehead, a bald crown,
and meagre, reddish whiskers, were the ill-favored traits of his
physiognomy. The figure of this person was as uncouth as his countenance.
He was rather below the middle height, and appeared
still shorter by the stoop of his massive round shoulders, by the
ample bulk of his chest, and by the rotundity of his corporation.

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

In consideration of his rank, as the leader of this vagabond
squadron, he aimed at more military ornament in his dress than
his comrades. A greasy cocked hat, decorated after the fashion
described by Grumio, “with the humor of forty fancies pricked in
it for a feather,” was perched somewhat superciliously upon his
poll, and his body was invested in an old and much abused cloth
coat of London brown, as it was then called, to the ample
shoulders of which had been attached two long, narrow, and
threadbare epaulets of tarnished silver lace. A broad buckskin belt
was girded, by the help of a large brass buckle, around his middle,
on the outside of his coat, and it served as well to suspend a
rusty sabre, as to furnish support to a hunting knife, which was
thrust into it in front. His nether person was rendered conspicuous
by a pair of dingy small-clothes, and long black boots. Close
at the feet of this redoubtable commander lay a fat, surly bull-dog,
whose snarlish temper seemed to have been fostered and promoted
by the peremptory perverseness with which his master
claimed for him all the privileges and indulgencies of a pampered
favorite.

Such were the unattractive exterior and circumstances of
the man who assumed control over the band of ruffians now
assembled.

“I wish you and the cards had been broiled on the devil's gridiron
before I ever saw you!” continued Habershaw, after he had
consigned the pack to the flames. “That such a noble beast as
Backbiter should be whipped out of my hand by the turn of a
rascally card! Hark'ee, you imp of Satan, you have the knack
of winning! your luck, or something else—you understand me—
something else, would win the shirt off my back if I was such a
fool as to play longer with you. I suspect you are a light-fingered
Jack — a light-fingered Jack — d'ye hear that, Master Peppercorn?”

“How now, Bully!” cried Peppercorn; “are you turning boy in
your old days, that you must fall to whining because you have
lost a turn at play? Is every man a rogue since you have set up
the trade? For shame! If I were as hot a fool as you, I would
give you steel in your guts. But come, noble Captain, there's my
hand. This is no time for us to be catching quarrels; we have

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

other business cut out. As to Backbiter, the rat-tailed and spavined
bone-setter, curse me if I would have him as a gift: a noble
beast! ha, ha, ha! Take him back, man, take him back! he
wasn't worth the cards that won him.”

“Silence, you tailor's bastard! Would you breed a mutiny
in the camp? Look around you: do you expect me to preserve
discipline amongst these wild wood-scourers, with your loud haw-haws
to my very teeth? You make too free, Peppercorn; you
make too free! It wouldn't take much to make me strike; damn
me, there's fighting blood in me, and you know it. When I am
at the head of my men, you must know your distance, sir. Suffice
it, I don't approve of this familiarity to the commander of a squad.
But it is no matter: I let it pass this time. And, hark in your
ear, as you underrate Backbiter, you are a fool, Peppercorn, and
know no more of the points of a good horse than you do of the
ten commandments. Why, blast you, just to punish you, I'll hold
you to the word of a gentleman, and take him back. Now
there's an end of it, and let's have no more talking.”

“Right, noble Captain!” ejaculated Peppercorn, with a free and
swaggering laugh, “right! I will uphold the discipline of the
valiant Hugh Habershaw of the Tiger against all the babblers the
world over. By the God of war, I marvel that Cruger hasn't
forced upon you one of his commissions, before this; the army
would be proud of such a master of tactics.”

“The time will come, Peppercorn; the time will come, and then
I'll teach them the elements of military construction. Mark that
word, Peppercorn, there's meaning in it.”

“Huzza for Captain Tiger of Habershaw — Habershaw of
Tiger, I mean!” cried Peppercorn. “Here's Tiger Habershaw,
my boys! Drink to that.” And saying these words, the dragoon
snatched up a leathern canteen from the ground, and, pouring
out some spirits into the cup, drank them off.

The rest of the crew sprang from the grass, and followed the
example set them by their comrade, roaring out the pledge until
the woods rang with their vociferation.

“Peace! you rapscallions!” screamed the captain. “Have you
so little notion where you are, that you bellow like bulls? Is this
your discipline, when you should be as silent as cats in a kitchen,

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

hellhound! And you, you coarse-throated devil, Beauty,” he said
as he kicked his dog, that had contributed to the chorus with a
loud sympathetic howl, “you must be breaking the laws of service
guard with your infernal roar, like the other fools of the
pack. Be still, puppy!”

The clamor upon this rebuke ceased, and the bull-dog crouched
again at his master's feet.

“Isn't it time that we were at the ford? Oughtn't our friends
to be near at hand?” inquired Peppercorn.

“Black Jack will give us notice,” replied Habershaw. “Depend
upon him. I have thought of everything like a man that
knows his business. I have sent that rascal up the road, with
orders to feel the enemy; and I'll undertake he'll clink it back
when he once lays eyes on them, as fast as four legs will carry
him. But it is always well to be beforehand, Peppercorn. Learn
that from me: I never in my campaigns knowed any harm done
by being too early. So, Master Orderly, call the roll.”

“Ready, sir; always ready when you command,” answered
Peppercorn. “Shall I call the ragamuffins by their nicknames, or
will you have them handled like christians.”

“On secret service,” said Habershaw, “it is always best to use
them to their nicknames.”

“As when they go horse-stealing, or house-burning, or throat-cutting,”
interrupted Peppercorn.

“Order, sir, no indecencies! do you hear? Go on with your
roll, if you have got it by heart. Be musical, dog!”

“Faith will I, most consummate captain! It is just to my
hand: I'll sing you like a bagpipe. I have learnt the roll-call
handsomely, and can go through it as if it were a song.”

“Begin then: the time is coming when we must move. I
think I hear Black Jack's horse breaking through the bushes
now.”

“Attention, you devil's babies, the whole of you!” shouted
Peppercorn. “Horse and gun, every mother's imp of you!”

In a moment the idlers sprang to their weapons and mounted
their horses.

“Answer to your names,” said the orderly; “and see that you
do it discreetly. Pimple!”

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

“Here,” answered one of the disorderly crew, with a laugh.

“Silence in the ranks!” cried Habershaw, “or, by the blood of
your bodies, I'll make my whinger acquainted with your hearts!”

“Long Shanks.”

“Here! if you mean me,” said another.

“Good! Black Jack.”

“On patrole,” said the captain.

“Red Mug.”

“At the book,” answered the man in the ranks; and here rose
another laugh.

“Red Mug! do you mind me?” said Habershaw, in a threatening
tone, as his eye squinted fiercely towards the person addressed.

“Platter Breech.”

“I'll stand out against the nickname,” said the person intended
to be designated, whilst the whole squad began to give symptoms
of a mutiny of merriment. “I'll be d—d if I will have it, and
that's as good as if I swore to it. I am not going to be cajoled at
by the whole company.”

“Silence! Blood and butter, you villains!” roared the captain.
“Don't you see that you're in line? How often have I told you
that it's against discipline to chirp above a whisper when you are
drawn out? Take care that I hav'n't to remind you of that again!
Andy Clopper, you will keep the denomination I have set upon
you. Platter Breech is a good soldier-like name, and you shall
die in it, if I bid you. Go on, Orderly—proceed!”

“Marrow Bone.”

“Here!”

“Fire Nose.”

“Fire Nose yourself Mister Disorderly!” replied another refractory
member, sullenly from the ranks.

“Well, let him pass. That's a cross-grained devil,” said the
captain, aside to Peppercorn. “I'll bring that chap into order yet,
the d—d mutineering back hanger! Pass him.”

“Screech Owl.”

“Here!”

“That's a decent, good-natured Screech Owl,” said Peppercorn.
“Clapper Claw! Bow Legs!”

“Both here.”

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

“They are all here, most comfortable Captain, all good fellows
and true, and as ready to follow you into the belly of an earthquake
as go to supper, it is all the same to them.”

“Let them follow where I lead, Peppercorn; that is all I ask,”
said Habershaw significantly.

“You have forgot one name on your roll, Mister Orderly,” said
he who had been written down by the name of Fire Nose.

“Whose was that?”

“You forgot Captain Moonface Bragger—captain of the squad.”

“Gideon Blake!” shouted Habershaw, with a voice choked by
anger, until it resembled the growl of a mastiff, whilst, at the
same time, he drew his sword half out of the scabbard. “Howsever,
it is very well,” he said, restraining his wrath and permitting
the blade to drop back into its sheath. “Another time, sir. I
have marked you, you limb of a traitor. May all the devils ride
over me if I don't drive a bullet through your brain if you ever
unfringe my discipline again! Yes, you foul-mouthed half-whig, I
have had my suspicions of you before to-day. So look to yourself.
A fine state of things when skunks like you can be setting
up a mutiny in the service! Take care of yourself, sir, you know
me. Now, my lads, to business. Remember the orders I issued
at the Dogwood Spring, this morning. This Whig officer must be
taken dead or alive, and don't be chicken-hearted about it. Give
him the lead—give him the lead! As to the lusty fellow that rides
with him—big Horse Shoe—have a care of him; that's a dog that
bites without barking. But be on the watch that they don't escape
you again. Since we missed them at the spring they have
cost us a hard ride to head them here, so let them pay for it. See
that they are well into the ford before you show yourselves. Wait
for orders from me, and if I fall by the fortune of war, take your
orders from Peppercorn. If by chance we should miss them at
the river, push for Christie's; Wat has taken care that they shall
make for that, to-night. If any of you, by mistake, you understand
me, take them prisoners, bring them back to this spot. Now
you have heard my orders, that's enough. Keep silent and ready.
Mind your discipline. Black Jack is long coming, Orderly; these
fellows must travel slow.”

“I hear him now,” replied Peppercorn.

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

In the next moment the scout referred to galloped into the
circle. His report was hastily made. It announced that the
travellers were moving leisurely towards the ford, and that not
many minutes could elapse before their arrival. Upon this intelligence
Habershaw immediately marched his troop to the road and
posted them in the cover of the underwood that skirted the river,
at the crossing-place. Here they remained like wild beasts aware
of the approach of their prey, and waiting the moment to spring
upon them when it might be done with the least chance of successful
resistance.

Meantime Butler and Robinson advanced at a wearied pace.
The twilight had so far faded as to be only discernible on the
western sky. The stars were twinkling through the leaves of the
forest, and the light of the firefly spangled the wilderness. The
road might be descried, in the most open parts of the wood, for
some fifty paces ahead; but where the shrubbery was more dense,
it was lost in utter darkness. Our travellers, like most wayfarers
towards the end of the day, rode silently along, seldom exchanging
a word, and anxiously computing the distance which they had
yet to traverse before they reached their appointed place of repose,
A sense of danger, and the necessity for vigilance, on the present
occasion, made them the more silent.

“I thought I heard a wild sort of yell just now—people laughing
a great way off,” said Robinson, “but there's such a hooting
of owls and piping of frogs that I mought have been mistaken.
Halt, Major. Let me listen—there it is again.”

“It is the crying of a panther, sergeant; more than a mile from
us, by my ear.”

“It is mightily like the scream of drunken men,” replied the
sergeant; “and there, too! I thought I heard the clatter of a hoof.”

The travellers again reined up and listened.

“It is more like a deer stalking through the bushes, Galbraith.”

“No,” exclaimed the sergeant, “that's the gallop of a horse
making down the road ahead of us, as sure as you are alive; I
heard the shoe strike a stone. You must have hearn it too.”

“I wouldn't be sure,” answered Butler.

“Look to your pistols, Major, and prime afresh.”

“We seem to have ridden a great way,” said Butler, as he

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

concluded the inspection of his pistols and now held one of them
ready in his hand. “Can we have lost ourselves? Should we not
have reached the Pacolet before this?”

“I have seen no road that could take us astray,” replied Robinson,
“and, by what we were told just before sundown, I should
guess that we couldn't be far off the ford. We hav'n't then quite
three miles to Christie's. Well, courage, major! supper and bed
were never spoiled by the trouble of getting to them.”

“Wat Adair, I think, directed us to Christie's?” said Butler.

“He did; and I had a mind to propose to you, since we caught
him in a trick this morning, to make for some other house, if such
a thing was possible, or else to spend the night in the woods.”

“Perhaps it would be wise, sergeant; and if you think so still,
I will be ruled by you.”

“If we once got by the river-side where our horses mought
have water, I almost think I should advise a halt there. Although
I have made one observation, Major Butler—that running water is
lean fare for a hungry man. Howsever, it won't hurt us, and if
you say the word we will stop there.”

“Then, sergeant, I do say the word.”

“Isn't that the glimmering of a light yonder in the bushes?”
inquired Horse Shoe, as he turned his gaze in the direction of the
bivouac, “or is it these here lightning bugs that keep so busy
shooting about?”

“I thought I saw the light you speak of, Galbraith; but it has
disappeared.”

“It is there again, major; and I hear the rushing of the river—
we are near the ford. Perhaps this light comes from some
cabin on the bank.”

“God send that it should turn out so, Galbraith! for I am very
weary.”

“There is some devilment going on in these woods, major. I
saw a figure pass in front of the light through the bushes. I
would be willing to swear it was a man on horseback. Perhaps
we have, by chance, fallen on some Tory muster; or, what's not so
likely, they may be friends. I think I will ride forward and
challenge.”

“Better pass unobserved, if you can, sergeant,” interrupted

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

Butler. “It will not do for us to run the risk of being separated.
Here we are at the river; let us cross, and ride some distance;
then, if any one follow us, we shall be more certain of his design.”

They now cautiously advanced into the river, which, though
rapid, was shallow; and having reached the middle of the stream,
they halted to allow their horses water.

“Captain Peter is as thirsty as a man in a fever,” said Horse
Shoe. “He drinks as if he was laying in for a week. Now,
major, since we are here in the river, look up the stream. Don't
you see, from the image in the water, that there's a fire on the
bank? And there, by my soul! there are men on horseback.
Look towards the light. Spur, and out on the other side! Quick—
quick—they are upon us!”

At the same instant that Horse Shoe spoke, a bullet whistled
close by his ear; and, in the next, six or eight men galloped into
the river, from different points. This was succeeded by a sharp
report of firearms from both parties, and the vigorous charge of
Robinson, followed by Butler, through the array of the assailants.
They gained the opposite bank, and now directed all their efforts
to outrun their pursuers; but in the very crisis of their escape,
Butler's horse, bounding under the prick of the spur, staggered a
few paces from the river and fell dead. A bullet had lodged in a
vital part, and the energy of the brave steed was spent in the effort
to bear his master through the stream. Butler fell beneath the
stricken animal, from whence he was unable to extricate himself.
The sergeant, seeing his comrade's condition, sprang from his horse
and ran to his assistance, and, in the same interval, the ruffian followers
gained the spot and surrounded their prisoners. An
ineffectual struggle ensued over the prostrate horse and rider, in
which Robinson bore down more than one of his adversaries, but
was obliged, at last, to yield to the overwhelming power that
pressed upon him.

“Bury your swords in both of them to the hilts!” shouted
Habershaw; “I don't want to have that work to do to-morrow.”

“Stand off!” cried Gideon Blake, as two or three of the gang
sprang forward to execute their captain's order; “stand off! the
man is on his back, and he shall not be murdered in cold blood;”
and the speaker took a position near Butler, prepared to make

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

good his resolve. The spirit of Blake had its desired effect, and
the same assailants now turned upon Robinson.

“Hold!” cried Peppercorn, throwing up his sword and warding
off the blows that were aimed by these men at the body of the
sergeant. “Hold, you knaves! this is my prisoner. I will deal
with him to my liking. Would a dozen of you strike one man
when he has surrendered? Back, ye cowards; leave him to me.
How now, old Horse Shoe; are you caught, with your gay master
here? Come, come, we know you both. So yield with a good
grace, lest, peradventure, I might happen to blow out your
brains.”

“Silence, fellows! You carrion crows!” roared Habershaw.
“Remember the discipline I taught you. No disorder, nor confusion,
but take the prisoners, since you hav'n't the heart to strike;
take them to the rendezvous. And do it quietly—do you hear?
Secure the baggage; and about it quickly, you hounds!”

Butler was now lifted from the ground, and, with his companion,
was taken into the custody of Blake and one or two of his
companions, who seemed to share in his desire to prevent the
shedding of blood. The prisoners were each mounted behind one
of the troopers, and in this condition conducted across the river.
The saddle and other equipments were stripped from the major's
dead steed; and Robinson's horse, Captain Peter, was burdened
with the load of two wounded men, whose own horses had escaped
from them in the fray. In this guise the band of freebooters, with
their prisoners and spoils, slowly and confusedly made their way
to the appointed place of re-assembling. In a few moments they
were ranged beneath the chestnut, waiting for orders from their
self-important and vain commander.

-- --

CHAPTER XVII. SCENE IN THE BIVOUAC.

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

Bustle, my lads—bustle! These are stirring times,” exclaimed
Habershaw, riding with an air of great personal consequence into
the midst of the troop, as they were gathered, still on horseback,
under the chestnut. “We have made a fine night's work of it,
and, considering that we fought in the dark against men ready
armed for us, this has not been such a light affair. To be sure,
in point of numbers, it is a trifle; but the plan, Peppercorn—the
plan, and the despatch, and the neatness of the thing—that's what
I say I am entitled to credit for. Bless your soul, Peppercorn,
these fellows were sure to fall into my trap—there was no getting
off. That's the effect of my generalship, you see, Peppercorn.
Study it, boy! We could have managed about twenty more of
the filthy rebels handsomely; but this will do—this will do. I
took, as a commanding officer ought always to do, the full responsibility
of the measure, and a good share of the fight. Did I not,
Peppercorn? Wasn't I, in your opinion, about the first man in
the river?”

“I'll bear witness, valiant and victorious captain,” answered the
dragoon, “that you fired the first shot; and I am almost willing
to make oath that I saw you within at least twenty paces of the
enemy, exhorting your men.”

“Now lads—wait for the word—dismount!” continued the captain,
“and make up your minds to pass the night where you are.
Peppercorn, the prisoners I put under your identical charge.
Remember that! keep your eyes about you. Set a guard of four
men upon them; I will make you accountable.” He then added,
in an under tone, “hold them safe until to-morrow, man, and I
promise you, you shall have no trouble in watching them after
that.”

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

“You shall find them,” replied peppercorn.

“Silence,” interrupted the captain; “hear my orders, and give
no reply. Now, sir, before you do anything else, call your roll,
and report your killed, wounded, and missing.”

Upon this order, the dragoon directed the men, after disposing
of their horses, to form a line. He then called over the squad by
their real names, and immediately afterwards reported to his
superior, who, in order to preserve a proper dignified distance,
had retreated some paces from the group, the following pithy and
soldier-like account:—

“Two men wounded, noble captain, in the late action; two
missing; one horse, saddle and bridle lost; one horse and two prisoners
taken from the enemy.”

“The names of the wounded, sir?”

“Tom Dubbs and Shadrach Green; one slightly scratched, and
the other bruised by a kick from the blacksmith.”

“The missing, sir?”

“Dick Waters, commonly called Marrow Bone, and Roger
Bell, known in your honor's list by the name of Clapper
Claw.”

“They have skulked,” said the captain.

“Marrow Bone is as dead as a door nail, sir,” said the orderly
with perfect indifference, and standing affectedly erect. “He fell
in the river, and the probability is that Clapper Claw keeps him
company.”

“What!” roared Habershaw, “have the diabolical scoundrels
made away with any of my good fellows? Have the precious
lives of my brave soldiers been poured out by the d—d rebels?
By my hand, they shall feel twisted rope, Peppercorn!—cold iron
is too good for them.”

“Softly, captain!” said the orderly. “You don't blame the
enemy for showing fight? We mustn't quarrel with the chances
of war. There is not often a fray without a broken head, captain.
We must deal with the prisoners according to the laws of war.”

“Of Tory war, Peppercorn, aye, that will I! String the dogs
up to the first tree. The devil's pets, why didn't they surrender
when we set upon them! To-morrow: let them look out
to-morrow. No words, orderly; send out two files to look for the

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

bodies, and to bring in the stray horse if they can find him. A
pretty night's work! to lose two good pieces of stuff for a brace of
black-hearted whigs!”

The two files were detailed for the duty required, and immediately
set out, on foot, towards the scene of the late fray. The rest
of the troop were dismissed from the line.

“I would venture to ask, sir,” said Butler, addressing the captain,
“for a cup of water: I am much hurt.”

“Silence, and be d—d to you!” said Habershaw gruffly,
“silence, and know your place, sir. You are a prisoner, and a
traitor to boot.”

“Don't you hear the gentleman say he is hurt?” interposed
Robinson. “It's onnatural, and more like a beast than a man to
deny a prisoner a little water.”

“By my sword, villain, I will cleave your brain for you, if you
open that rebel mouth of yours again!”

“Pshaw, pshaw! Captain Habershaw, this will never do,” said
Peppercorn; “men are men, and must have food and drink.
Here, Gideon Blake, give me your flask of liquor and bring me
some water from the river. It is my duty, captain, to look after
the prisoners.”

Gideon Blake, who was a man of less savage temper than most
of his associates, obeyed this command with alacrity, and even
added a few words of kindness, as he assisted in administering
refreshment to the prisoners. This evidence of a gentler nature
did not escape the comment of the ruffian captain, who still
remembered his old grudge against the trooper.

“Away, sir,” he said in a peremptory and angry tone, “away
and attend to your own duty. You are ever fond of obliging
these beggarly whigs. Hark you, Peppercorn,” he added, speaking
apart to the dragoon, “take care how you trust this skulking vagabond:
he will take bribes from the rebels, and turn his coat whenever
there is money in the way. I have my eye upon him.”

“If I chose to speak,” said Gideon Blake.

“Hold your peace, you grey fox,” cried the captain. “Not a
word! I know your doublings. Remember you are under martial
law, and blast me, if I don't make you feel it! There are more
than myself suspect you.”

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

“I should like to know,” said Butler, “why I and my companion
are molested on our journey. Have we fallen amongst
banditti, or do you bear a lawful commission? If you do, sir, let
me tell you, you have disgraced it by outrage and violence exereised
towards unoffending men, and shall answer for it when the
occasion serves. On what pretence have we been arrested?”

“Hark, my young fighting-cock,” replied the captain. “You
will know your misdemeanors soon enough. And if you would
sleep to-night with a whole throat, you will keep your tongue
within your teeth. It wouldn't take much to persuade me to give
you a little drum-head law. Do you hear that?”

“It is my advice, major,” whispered Robinson, “to ax no questions
of these blackguards.”

“Be it so, sergeant,” said Butler, “I am weary and sick.”

When other cares were disposed of, and the excited passions of
the lawless gang had subsided into a better mood, the dragoon
took Butler's cloak from the baggage and spread it upon the
ground beneath the shelter of the shrubbery, and the suffering
officer was thus furnished a bed that afforded him some small
share of comfort, and enabled to take that rest which he so much
needed. Robinson seated himself on the ground beside his companion,
and in this situation they patiently resigned themselves to
whatever fate awaited them.

Soon after this the whole troop were busy in the preparations
for refreshment and sleep. The horses were either hobbled, by a
cord from the fore to the hind foot, and turned loose to seek
pasture around the bivouac, or tethered in such parts of the forest
as furnished them an opportunity to feed on the shrubbery. The
fire was rekindled, and some small remnants of venison roasted
before it; and in less than an hour this reckless and ill-governed
band were carousing over their cups with all the rude ribaldry that
belonged to such natures.

“Come, boys,” said Peppercorn, who seemed to take a delight
in urging the band into every kind of excess, and who possessed
that sort of sway over the whole crew, including their leader no less
than the privates, which an expert and ready skill in adapting
himself to the humor of the company gave him, and which faculty
he now appeared to exercise for the increase of his own influence,

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

“come, boys, laugh while you can—that's my motto. This soldiering
is a merry life, fighting, drinking, and joking. By the God of
war! I will enlist the whole of you into the regular service—
Ferguson or Cruger, which you please, boys! they are both fine
fellows and would give purses of gold for such charming, gay,
swaggering blades. Fill up your cans and prepare for another
bout. I'm not the crusty cur to stint thirsty men. A toast, my
gay fellows!”

“Listen to Peppercorn,” cried out some three or four voices.

“Here's to the honor of the brave captain Hugh Habershaw, and
his glorious dogs that won the battle of Grindall's ford!”

A broad and coarse laugh burst from the captain at the
announcement of this toast.

“By my sword!” he exclaimed, “the fight was not a bad fight.”

“Can you find a joint of venison, Gideon?” said Peppercorn,
aside. “If you can, give it, and a cup of spirits, to the prisoners.
Stop, I'll do it myself, you will have the old bull-dog on your
back.”

And saying this the dragoon rose from his seat, and taking a
few fragments of the meat which had been stripped almost to the
bone, placed them, together with a canteen, beside Butler.

“Make the best of your time,” he said, “you have but short
allowance and none of the best. If I can serve you, I will do it
with a good heart; so, call on me.”

Then turning to the sergeant, who sat nigh, he whispered in his
ear, and, with a distinct and somewhat taunting emphasis, inquired,

“Friend Horse Shoe, mayhap thou knowest me?”

“That I do, James Curry,” replied the sergeant, “and I have a
mean opinion of the company you keep. I don't doubt but you
are ashamed to say how you come by them.”

“All is fish that comes into the Dutchman's net,” said Curry.
“To-night I have caught fat game. You are a sturdy fellow,
master Blacksmith, and good at a tug, but remember, friend, I owe
you a cuff, and if you weren't a prisoner you should have it.”

“Show me fair play, James Curry, and you shall have a chance
now,” said Horse Shoe; “I'll keep my parole to surrender when it
is over.”

“Silence, fool!” returned Curry, at the same time rudely

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

pinching Robinson's ear. “You will be a better man than I take you
to be, if you ever wrestle with me again. I have not forgotten
you.”

The dragoon now rejoined his comrades.

“Peppercorn,” cried Habershaw, “d—n the prisoners, let them
fast to-night. The lads want a song. Come, the liquor's getting
low, we want noise, we want uproar, lad! Sing, bully, sing!”

“Anything to get rid of the night, noble captain. What shall
I give you?”

“The old catch, master Orderly. The Jolly Bottle, the Jolly
Bottle,” cried Habershaw, pronouncing this word according to
ancient usage, with the accent on the last syllable, as if spelt
“bottel;” “give us the Jolly Bottle, we all know the chorus of that
song. And besides it's the best in your pack.”

“Well, listen, my wet fellows!” said Peppercorn, “and pipe
lustily in the chorus.”

Here the orderly sang, to a familiar old English tune, the following
song, which was perhaps a common camp ditty of the period.



“You may talk as you please of your candle and book,
And prate about virtue, with sanctified look;
Neither priest, book, nor candle, can help you so well
To make friends with the world as the Jolly Bottle.”

“Chorus, my lads; out with it!” shouted the singer; and the
whole crew set up a hideous yell as they joined him.



“Sing heave and ho, and trombelow,
The Jolly Bottle is the best I trow.
“Then take the bottle, it is well stitched of leather,
And better than doublet keeps out the wind and weather:
Let the bottom look up to the broad arch of blue,
And then catch the drippings, as good fellows do.
With heave and ho, and trombelow,
'Tis sinful to waste good liquor, you know.
“The soldier, he carries his knapsack and gun,
And swears at the weight as he tramps through the sun:
But, devil a loon, did I ever hear tell,
Who swore at the weight of the Jolly Bottle.

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]



So heave and ho, and trombelow,
The Jolly Bottle is a feather, I trow.”

Here the song was interrupted by the return of the two files
who had been sent to bring in the bodies of the dead. They had
found the missing horse, and now led him into the circle laden
with the corpses of Bell and Waters. The troopers halted immediately
behind the ring of the revellers, and in such a position as
to front Peppercorn and the captain, who were thus afforded a
full view of the bodies by the blaze of the fire.

“Easy,” almost whispered Habershaw, now half intoxicated, to
the two troopers, as he lifted his hands and motioned to them to
halt; “put them down gently on the ground. Go on, Peppercord;
let the dead help themselves: finish the song! That chorus
again, my boys!” And here the last chorus was repeated in the
highest key of merriment.

Peppercorn cast an eye at the bodies which, during the interval,
had been thrown on the earth, and while the men who had just
returned were helping themselves to the drink, he proceeded, in
an unaltered voice, with the song.



“When drinkers are dry, and liquor is low,
A fray that takes off a good fellow or so,
Why, what does it do, but help us to bear
The loss of a comrade, in drinking his share?
Then heave and ho, and trombelow,
A fray and a feast are brothers, you know.
“The philosophers say it's a well-settled fact,
That a vessel will leak whose bottom is cracked;
And a belly that's drilled with a bullet, I think,
Is a very bad belly to stow away drink.
So heave and ho, and trombelow,
The dead will be dry to-night, I trow.”

“There they are, captain,” said one of the returning troopers,
after the song, to which he and his companions had stood listening
with delighted countenances, was brought to an end, “there
they are. We found Dick Waters lying in the road, and when
we first came to him he gave a sort of groan, but we didn't lift

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

him until we came back from hunting Roger Bell; by that time
the fellow was as dead as a pickled herring. Where do you
think we found Clapper Claw? Why, half a mile, almost, down
the stream. He was washed along and got jammed up betwixt
the roots of a sycamore. We had a long wade after him, and
trouble enough to get him—more, I'm thinking, than a dead man
is worth. So, give us some more rum; this is ugly work to be
done in the dark.”

“Scratch a hole for them, lads, under the bushes,” said Habershaw:
“put a sod blanket over them before morning. That's the
fortune of war, as Peppercorn calls it. How are the wounded men
getting along?”

“Oh bravely, captain,” replied Shad Green, or, according to
his nick-name, Red Mug: “this here physic is a main thing for a
scratch.”

“Bravely!” echoed Screech Owl, or Tom Dubbs, the same who
had been reported by the dragoon as “kicked by the blacksmith;”
“we are plastering up sores here with the jolly bottle:—



“Sing heave and ho, and trombelow,
The Jolly Bottle is a feather, I trow.”

“What's a cracked crown, so as it holds a man's brains?” continued
the drunken carouser, whilst a laugh deformed his stupid
physiognomy.

“How are we off for provisions, quarter-master?” inquired the
captain of one of the gang.

“Eaten out of skin, from nose to tail,” replied Black Jack.

“Then the squad must forage to-night,” continued Habershaw.
“We must take a buck, my sweet ones; there are plenty along
the river. Get your rifles and prepare lights, and, to keep out of
the way of our horses, don't stop short of a mile. Be about it,
lads. Black Jack, this is your business.”

“True, Captain,” replied the person addressed: “I shall have all
things ready directly.”

It was near midnight when Black Jack, having prepared some
faggots of pitch-pine, and selected three or four of the best marksmen,
left the bivouac to look for deer. Habershaw himself, though

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

lazy and inordinately impressed with a sense of his own dignity,
and now confused with liquor, could not resist the attraction of
this sport. He accordingly, not long after the others had departed,
took a rifle, and, attended by his bull-dog, whom he never parted
from on any occasion, slowly followed in the direction chosen by
the hunters.

Those in advance had scarcely walked along the margin of the
river a mile before they lighted their faggots, and began to beat
the neighboring thickets; and their search was not protracted
many minutes when the light of their torches was thrown full upon
the eyes of a buck. A shot from one of the marksmen told with
unerring precision in the forehead of the animal.

The report and the light brought the corpulent captain into the
neighborhood. He had almost walked himself out of breath;
and, as he did not very well preserve his perpendicularity, or a
straight line of march, he had several times been tripped up by
the roots of trees, or by rocks and briers in his path. Exhausted,
at length, and puzzled by the stupefaction of his own brain, as
well as by the surrounding darkness, he sat down at the foot of a
tree, determined to wait the return of the hunting party. His
faithful and congenial “Beauty,” not less pursy and short-winded
than himself, and not more savage or surly in disposition, now
couched upon his haunches immediately between his master's legs;
and here this pair of beastly friends remained, silent and mutually
soothed by their own companionship. During this interval the
person who bore the fire, followed by one of the marksmen, crept
slowly onward to the vicinity of the spot where the captain had
seated himself. The lapse of time had proved too much for
Habershaw's vigilance, and he had, at length, with his head resting
against the trunk of the tree, fallen into a drunken slumber. The
short crack of a rifle at hand, and the yell of his dog awakened
him. He started upon his feet with sudden surprise, and stepping
one pace forward, stumbled and fell over the dead body of his
favorite Beauty, who lay beneath him weltering in blood. The shot
was followed by a rush of the hunter up to the spot: it was
Gideon Blake.

“Buck or doe, it is my shot!” cried Gideon, as he halted immediately
beside Habershaw.

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

“May all the devils blast you, Gideon Blake!” thundered out
the incensed captain. “You have sought my life, you murdering
wolf, and your bullet has killed Beauty.”

“I shot at the eyes of what I thought a deer,” returned Blake.
“You were a fool, Hugh Habershaw, to bring a dog into such a
place.”

“My poor dog! my brave dog! Beauty was worth ten thousand
such bastard villains as you! And to have him killed! May
the devil feast upon your soul this night, Gideon Blake! Go!
and account for your wickedness. Take that, snake! tiger! black-hearted
whig and rebel! and be thankful that you didn't come to
your end by the help of hemp!” and in this gust of passion he
struck his knife into the bosom of the trooper, who groaned, staggered,
and fell.

At this moment the person bearing the fire, hearing the groan
of his comrade, rushed up to the spot and seized Habershaw's
arm, just as the monster was raising it over the fallen man to
repeat the blow.

“Damn him! see what he has done!” exclaimed the captain,
as he lifted up the dead body of the dog so as to show in the
light the wound inflicted by the ball between the eyes; “this
poor, faithful, dumb beast was worth a hundred such hell-hounds
as he!”

“I am murdered,” said the wounded man; “I am murdered in
cold blood.”

The noise at this place brought together the rest of the hunters,
who were now returning with the buck thrown across a horse that
had been led by one of the party. Blake's wound was examined
by them, and some linen applied to staunch the blood. The man
had fainted, but it was not ascertained whether the stab was
mortal. Habershaw stood sullenly looking on during the examination,
and, finding that life had not instantly fled, he coolly wiped
his knife and restored it to his girdle.

“The fellow has no idea of dying,” he said with a visible concern,
“and has got no more than he deserves. He will live to be
hung yet. Take him to quarters.”

“Make a hurdle for him,” said one of the bystanders, and, accordingly,
two men cut a few branches from the neighboring wood,

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

and twisting them together, soon constructed a litter upon which
they were able to bear the body of the wounded hunter to the
rendezvous. The others, scarcely uttering a word as they marched
along, followed slowly with the buck, and in half an hour the
troop was once more assembled under the chestnut.

For a time there was a sullen and discontented silence amongst
the whole crew, that was only broken by the groans of the wounded
trooper. Occasionally there was a slight outburst of sedition
from several of the troop, as a sharper scream, indicating some
sudden increase of pain, from Gideon Blake, assailed their ears.
Then there were low and muttered curses pronounced by Habershaw,
in a tone that showed his apprehension of some vengeance
against himself; and these imprecations were mingled with hints
of the disloyalty of the trooper, and charges of a pretended purpose
to betray his fellow-soldiers, evidently insinuated by the captain
to excuse his act of violence. Then he approached the sick
man and felt his pulse, and examined his wound, and pronounced
the hurt to be trifling. “It will do him good,” he said, with affected
unconcern, “and teach him to be more true to his comrades
hereafter.” But still the fate of the man was manifestly doubtful,
and the rising exasperation of the troop became every instant
more open. Alarmed and faint-hearted at these symptoms of discontent,
Habershaw at last called the men into a circle and made
them a speech, in which he expressed his sorrow for the act he
had committed, endeavored to excuse himself by the plea of passion
at the loss of his dog, and, finally, perceiving that these excuses
did not satisfy his hearers, acknowledged his drunken condition
and his unconsciousness of the deed he had done until the
horrible consequences of it were before his eyes. Here Peppercorn
interposed in his favor, alleging that he had examined
the wound, and that, in his opinion, the trooper's life was not in
danger.

“And as the captain is sorry for it, lads,” he concluded, “why,
what is to be done but let the thing drop? So, if there's another
canteen in the squad, we will wet our whistles, boys, and go to
sleep.”

This appeal was effectual, and was followed by a hearty cheer.
So, draining the dregs of the last flask, this debauched company

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

retired to rest—Habershaw sneaking away from them with a heart
loaded with malice and revenge.

A few men were employed, for a short time, in burying the
bodies of the troopers who were killed in the fray; and, excepting
the guard, who busied themselves in skinning the buck and broiling
some choice slices before the fire, and in watching the prisoners,
or attending upon their sick comrade, all were sunk into
silence if not repose.

-- 215 --

CHAPTER XVIII. THE TROOPERS MOVE WITH THEIR PRISONERS.

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]



“Oft he that doth abide,
Is cause of his own paine,
But he that flieth in good tide,
Perhaps may fight again.”
Old Proverb.

It was with the most earnest solicitude that Butler and his companion
watched the course of events, and became acquainted with
the character of the ruffians into whose hands they had fallen.
The presence of James Curry in this gang excited a painful consciousness
in the mind of the soldier, that he had powerful and
secret enemies at work against him, but who they were was an impenetrable
mystery. Then the lawless habits of the people who
had possession of him, gave rise to the most anxious distrust as to
his future fate: he might be murdered in a fit of passion, or tortured
with harsh treatment to gratify some concealed malice. His
position in the army was, it seemed, known too; and, for aught
that he could tell, his mission might be no secret to his captors.
Robinson's sagacity entered fully into these misgivings. He had
narrowly observed the conduct of the party who had made them
prisoners, and with that acute insight which was concealed under a
rude and uneducated exterior, but which was strongly marked in
his actions, he had already determined upon the course which the
safety of Butler required him to pursue. According to his view of
their present difficulties it was absolutely necessary that he should
effect his escape, at whatever personal hazard. Butler, he rightly
conjectured, was the principal object of the late ambuscade; that,
for some unknown purpose, the possession of this officer became
important to those who had procured the attack upon him, and
that James Curry had merely hired this gang of desperadoes to
secure the prize. Under these circumstances, he concluded that

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

the Major would be so strictly guarded as to forbid all hope of
escape, and that any attempt by him to effect it would only be
punished by certain death. But, in regard to himself, his calculation
was different. “First,” said he, “I can master any three of this
beggarly crew in an open field and fair fight; and, secondly, when
it comes to the chances of a pell-mell, they will not think me of
so much account as to risk their necks by a long chase; their
whole eyes would ondoubtedly be directed to the Major.” The
sergeant, therefore, determined to make the attempt, and, in the
event of his success, to repair to Sumpter, who he knew frequented
some of the fastnesses in this region; or, in the alternative, to
rally such friends from the neighboring country as were not yet
overawed by the Tory dominion, and bring them speedily to the
rescue of Butler. Full of these thoughts, he took occasion during
the night, whilst the guard were busy in cooking their venison,
and whilst they thought him and his comrade wrapt in sleep, to
whisper to Butler the resolution he had adopted.

“I will take the first chance to-morrow to make a dash upon
these ragamuffins,” he said; “and I shall count it hard if I don't
get out of their claws. Then, rely upon me, I shall keep near
you in spite of these devils. So be prepared, if I once get away,
to see me like a witch that travels on a broomstick or creeps
through a keyhole. But whisht! the drunken vagabonds mustn't
hear us talking.”

Butler, after due consideration of the sergeant's scheme, thought
it, however perilous, the only chance they had of extricating themselves
from the dangers with which they were beset, and promised
the most ready co-operation; determining also, to let no opportunity
slip which might be improved to his own deliverance.
“Your good arm and brave heart, Galbraith, never stood you in
more urgent stead than they may do to-morrow,” was his concluding
remark.

When morning broke the light of day fell upon a strange and
disordered scene. The drunken and coarse wretches of the night
before, now lessened in number and strength by common broil and
private quarrel, lay stretched on their beds of leaves. Their motley
and ill-assorted weapons lay around in disarray; drinking cups
and empty flasks were scattered over the trodden grass, the skin

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

and horns of the buck, and disjointed fragments of raw flesh were
seen confusedly cast about beneath the tree, and a conspicuous object
in the scene were the clots of blood and gore, both of men
and beast, that disfigured the soil. Two new-made graves, or
rather mounds, hastily scratched together and imperfectly concealing
the limbs of the dead, prominently placed but a few feet from
the ring of last night's revelry, told of the disasters of the fight at
the ford. The brushwood fire had burned down into a heap of
smouldering ashes, and the pale and sickly features of the wounded
trooper were to be discerned upon a pallet of leaves, hard by the
heap of embers surrounded by the remnants of bones and roasted
meat that had been flung carelessly aside. In a spot of more apparent
comfort, sheltered by an overhanging canopy of vines and
alder, lay Butler stretched upon his cloak, and, close beside him,
the stout frame of Horse Shoe Robinson. In the midst of all
these marks of recent riot and carousal, sat two swarthy figures,
haggard and wan from night-watching, armed at every point, and
keeping strict guard over the prisoners.

The occasional snort and pawing of horses in the neighboring
wood showed that these animals were alert at the earliest dawn;
whilst among the first who seemed aware of the approach of day,
was seen rising from the earth, where it had been flung in stupid
torpor for some hours, the bloated and unsightly person of Hugh
Habershaw, now much the worse for the fatigue and revelry of the
preceding night. A savage and surly expression was seated on his
brow, and his voice broke forth more than ordinarily harsh and
dissonant, as he ordered the troop to rouse and prepare for their
march.

The summons was tardily obeyed; and while the yawning
members of the squad were lazily moving to their several duties
and shaking off the fumes of their late debauch, the captain was
observed bending over the prostrate form of Gideon Blake, and
directing a few anxious inquiries into his condition. The wounded
man was free from pain, but his limbs were stiff, and the region of
the stab sore and sensitive to the least touch. The indications,
however, were such as to show that his wound was not likely to
prove mortal. By the order of Habershaw, a better litter was
constructed, and the troopers were directed to bear him, by turns,

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

as far as Christie's, where he was to be left to the nursing of the
family. It was a full hour before the horses were saddled, the
scattered furniture collected, and the preparations for the march
completed. When these were accomplished the prisoners were
provided with the two sorriest horses of the troop, and they now
set forward at a slow pace, under the escort of four men commanded
by James Curry. The two troopers who bore the sick man followed
on foot; Habershaw with the remainder, one of whom had
appropriated Captain Peter, whilst he led the horses of the dismounted
men, brought up the rear.

On the journey there was but little spoken by any member of
the party; the boisterous and rude nature of the men who composed
the troop seemed to have been subdued by sleep into a temper
of churlish indifference or stolid apathy. Peppercorn, or
James Curry, as the reader now recognises him, strictly preserved
his guard over the prisoners, manifesting a severity of manner
altogether different from the tone of careless revelry which characterized
his demeanor on the preceding night. It never relaxed
from an official and sullen reserve. A moody frown sat upon his
brow, and his communication with the prisoners was confined to
short and peremptory commands; whilst, at the same time, he
forbade the slightest intercourse with them on the part of any of
the guard. During the short progress to Christie's he frequently
rode apart with Habershaw; and the conversation which then
occupied these two was maintained in a low tone, and with a serious
air that denoted some grave matter of deliberation.

It was more than an hour after sunrise when the cavalcade
reached the point of their present destination. There were signs
of an anxious purpose in the silence of the journey, broken as it
was only by low mutterings amongst the men, above which sometimes
arose an expression of impatience and discontent, as the subject
of their whispered discussions appeared to excite some angry
objection from several of the party; and this mystery was not
less conspicuous in the formal order of the halt, and in the pause
that followed upon their arrival at the habitation.

The house, in front of which they were drawn up, was, according
to the prevailing fashion of the time, a one-storied dwelling
covering an ample space of ground, built partly of boards and

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

partly of logs, with a long piazza before it, terminating in small
rooms, made by inclosing the sides for a few feet at either
extremity. Being situated some twenty paces aside from the road,
the intervening area was bounded by a fence through which a
gate afforded admission. A horse-rack, with a few feeding troughs,
was erected near this gate; and a draw-well, in the same vicinity,
furnished a ready supply of water. With the exception of a cleared
field around the dwelling, the landscape was shaded by the natural
forest.

A consultation of some minutes' duration was held between
Habershaw and Curry, when the order to dismount was given,
accompanied with an intimation of a design to tarry at this place
for an hour or two; but the men, at the same time, were directed
to leave their saddles upon their horses. One or two were detailed
to look after the refreshment of the cattle, whilst the remainder
took possession of the principal room. The first demands of the
troop were for drink, and this being indulged, the brute feeling of
conviviality which in gross natures depends altogether upon sensual
excitement, began once more to break down the barriers of
discipline, and to mount into clamor.

The scenes of the morning had made a disagreeable impression
upon the feelings of Butler and his comrade. The changed tone
and the ruffian manners of the band, the pause, and the doubts
which seemed to agitate them, boded mischief. The two prisoners,
however, almost instinctively adopted the course of conduct which
their circumstances required. They concealed all apprehension of
harm, and patiently awaited the end. Horse Shoe even took
advantage of the rising mirth of the company when drink began
to exhilarate them, and affected an easy tone of companionship
which was calculated to throw them off their guard. He circulated
freely amongst the men, and by private conference with some
of the individuals around him, who, attracted by his air of confiding
gaiety, seemed inclined to favor his approaches of familiarity,
he soon discovered that the gang were divided in sentiment in
regard to some important subject touching the proposed treatment
of himself and his friend. A party, at least, he was thus made
aware, were disposed to take his side in the secret disputes which
had been in agitation. He was determined to profit by this

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

dissension, and accordingly applied himself still more assiduously to cultivate
the favorable sentiment he found in existence.

Whilst breakfast was in preparation, and Habershaw and
Curry were occupied with the wounded man in an adjoining apartment,
the sergeant, playing the part of a boon companion, laughed
with the rioters, and, uninvited, made himself free of their cups.

“I should like to know,” he said to one of the troopers, “why
you are giving yourselves all this trouble about a couple of simple
travellers that happened to be jogging along the road? If you
wanted to make a pitched battle you ought to have sent us word;
but if it was only upon a drinking bout you had set your hearts,
there was no occasion to be breaking heads for the honor of getting
a good fellow in your company, when he would have come of his
own accord at the first axing. There was no use in making such
a mighty secret about it; for, as we were travelling the same road
with you, you had only to show a man the civility of saying you
wanted our escort, and you should have had it at a word. Here's
to our better acquaintance, friend!”

“You mightn't be so jolly, Horse Shoe Robinson,” said Shad
Green—or, according to his nickname, Red Mug, in a whisper;
“if some of them that took the trouble to find you, should have
their own way. It's a d—d tight pull whether you are to be
kept as a prisoner of war, or shoved under ground this morning
without tuck of drum. That for your private ear.”

“I was born in old Carolina myself,” replied Horse Shoe, aside
to the speaker; “and I don't believe there is many men to be
found in it who would stand by and see the rules and regulations
of honorable war blackened and trod down into the dust by any
cowardly trick of murder. If it comes to that, many as there are
against two, our lives will not go at a cheap price.”

“Whisht!” returned the other, “with my allowance, for one, it
shan't be. A prisoner's a prisoner, I say; and damnation to the
man that would make him out worse.”

“They say you are a merry devil, old Horse Shoe,” exclaimed
he who was called Bow Legs, who now stepped up and slapped the
sergeant on the back. “So take a swig, man; fair play is a
jewel!—that's my doctrine. Fight when you fight, and drink
when you drink—and that's the sign to know a man by.”

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

“There is some good things,” said the sergeant, “in this world
that's good, and some that's bad. But I have always found that
good and bad is so mixed up and jumbled together, that you don't
often get much of one without a little of the other. A sodger's a
sodger, no matter what side he is on; and they are the naturalest
people in the world for fellow-feeling. One day a man is up, and
then the laugh's on his side; next day he is down, and then the
laugh's against him. So, as a sodger has more of these ups and
downs than other folks, there's the reason his heart is tenderer
towards a comradethan other people's. Here's your health, sir.
This is a wicked world, and twisted, in a measure, upside down;
and it is well known that evil communications corrupts good
manners; but sodgers were made to set the world right again, on
its legs, and to presarve good breeding and Christian charity.
So there's a sarmon for you, you tinkers!”

“Well done, mister preacher!” vociferated a prominent reveller.
“If you will desert and enlist with us you shall be the chaplain
of the troop. We want a good swearing, drinking, and tearing
blade who can hold a discourse over his liquor, and fence with the
devil at long words. You're the very man for it! Huzza for the
blacksmith!”

“Huzza for the blacksmith!” shouted several others in the
apartment.

Butler, during this scene, had stretched himself out at full
length upon a bench, to gain some rest in his present exhausted
and uncomfortable condition, and was now partaking of the
refreshment of a bowl of milk and some coarse bread, which one
of the troopers had brought him.

“What's all this laughing and uproar about?” said Habershaw,
entering the room with Curry, just at the moment of the acclamation
in favor of the sergeant. “Is this a time for your cursed wide
throats to be braying like asses! We have business to do. And
you, sir,” said he, turning to Butler, “you must be taking up the
room of a half dozen men on a bench with your lazy carcase! Up,
sir; I allow no lolling and lying about to rascally whigs and rebels.
You have cost me the death of a dog that is worth all your filthy
whig kindred; and you have made away with two of the best men
that ever stept in shoe leather. Sit up, sir, and thank your luck

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

that you haven't your arms pinioned behind you, like a horse
thief.”

“Insolent coward,” said Butler, springing upon his feet;
“hired ruffian! you shall in due time be made to pay for the
outrage you have inflicted upon me.”

“Tie him up!” cried Habershaw; “tie him up! And now I
call you all to bear witness that he has brought the sentence upon
himself; it shall be done without waiting another moment. Harry
Gage, I give the matter over to you. Draw out four men, take
them into the yard, and dispatch the prisoners off-hand! shoot
the traitors on the spot, before we eat our breakfasts! I was a
fool that I didn't settle this at daylight this morning—the rascally
filth of the earth! Have no heart about it, men; but make sure
work by a short distance. This is no time for whining. When
have the Whigs shown mercy to us!”

“It shall be four against four, then!” cried out Shadrach
Green, seconded by Andrew Clopper; “and the first shot that is
fired shall be into the bowels of Hugh Habershaw! Stand by me,
boys!”

In a moment the parties were divided, and had snatched up
their weapons, and then stood looking angrily at each other as if
daring each to commence the threatened affray.

“Why, how now, devil's imps!” shouted Habershaw. “Have
you come to a mutiny? Have you joined the rebels? James
Curry, look at this! By the bloody laws of war, I will report
every rascal who dares to lift his hand against me!”

“The thing is past talking about,” said the first speaker, coolly.
“Hugh Habershaw, neither you nor James Curry shall command
the peace if you dare to offer harm to the prisoners. Now, bully,
report that as my saying. They are men fairly taken in war, and
shall suffer no evil past what the law justifies. Give them up to
the officer of the nearest post—that's what we ask—carry them to
Innis's camp if you choose; but whilst they are in our keeping
there shall be no blood spilled without mixing some of your own
with it, Hugh Habershaw.”

“Arrest the mutineers!” cried Habershaw, trembling with rage.
“Who are my friends in this room? Let them stand by me, and
then—blast me if I don't force obedience to my orders!”

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

“You got off by the skin of your teeth last night,” said Green,
“when you tried to take the life of Gideon Blake. For that you
deserved a bullet through your skull. Take care that you don't
get your reckoning this morning, captain and all as you are.”

“What in the devil would you have?” inquired Habershaw,
stricken into a more cautious tone of speech by the decided bearing
of the man opposed to him.

“The safety of the prisoners until they are delivered to the
commander of a regular post; we have resolved upon that!” was
the reply.

“Curry!” said Habershaw, turning in some perplexity to the
dragoon as if for advice.

“Softly, Captain; we had better have a parley here,” said
Curry, who then added in a whisper: “There's been some damned
bobbery kicked up here by the blacksmith. This comes of giving
that fellow the privilege of talking.”

“A word, men,” interposed Horse Shoe, who during this interval
had planted himself near Butler, and with him stood ready to act
as the emergency might require. “Let me say a word. This
James Curry is my man. Give me a broadsword and a pair of
pistols, and I will pledge the hand and word of a sodger, upon
condition that I am allowed five minutes' parole, to have a pass,
here in the yard, with him—it shall be in sight of the whole
squad—I pledge the word of a sodger to deliver myself back again
to the guard, dead or alive, without offering to take any chance to
make off in the meantime. Come, James Curry, your word to
the back of that, and then buckle on your sword, man. I heard
your whisper.”

“Soldiers,” said Curry, stepping into the circle which the party
had now formed round the room, “let me put in a word as a
peace-maker. Captain Habershaw won't be unreasonable. I will
vouch for him that he will fulfil your wish regarding the conveying
of the prisoners to a regular post. Come, come, let us have
no brawling! For shame! put down your guns. There may be
reason in what you ask, although it isn't so much against the
fashion of the times to shoot a Whig either. But anything for the
sake of quiet amongst good fellows. Be considerate, noble captain,
and do as the babies wish. As for Horse Shoe's brag—he is an

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

old soldier, and so am I; that's enough. We are not so green as
to put a broadsword and a brace of pistols into the hands of a
bullying prisoner. No, no, Horse Shoe! try another trick, old
boy! Ha, ha, lads! you are a set of fine dashing chaps, and this
is only one of your madcap bits of spunk that boils up with your
liquor. Take another cup on it, my merry fellows, and all will be
as pleasant as the music of a fife. Come, valiant Captain of the
Tiger, join us. And as for the prisoners—why let them come in
for snacks with us. So there's an end of the business. All is as
mild as new milk again.”

“Well, well, get your breakfasts,” said Habershaw gruffly.
“Blast you! I have spoiled you by good treatment, you ungrateful,
carnivorous dogs! But, as Peppercorn says, there's an end of
it! So go to your feeding, and when that's done we will push for
Blackstock's.”

The morning meal was soon despatched, and the party reassembled
in the room where the late disturbance had taken place.
The good-nature of Robinson continued to gain upon those who
had first taken up his cause, and even brought him into a more
lenient consideration with the others. Amongst the former I have
already noted Andrew Clopper, a rough and insubordinate member
of the gang, who, vexed by some old grudge against the fat
captain, had efficiently sustained Green in the late act of mutiny,
and who now, struck with Horse Shoe's bold demeanor towards
Curry, began to evince manifest signs of a growing regard for the
worthy sergeant. With this man Horse Shoe contrived to hold a
short and secret interview that resulted in the quiet transfer of a
piece of gold into the freebooter's hand, which was received with a
significant nod of assent to whatever proposition accompanied it.
When the order of “boot and saddle” was given by Habershaw,
the several members of the troop repaired to their horses, where a
short time was spent in making ready for the march; after which
the whole squad returned to the porch and occupied the few moments
of delay in that loud and boisterous carousal which is apt to
mark the conduct of such an ill-organized body in the interval
immediately preceding the commencement of a day's ride. This
was a moment of intense interest to the sergeant, who kept his
eyes steadily fixed upon the movements of Clopper, as that

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

individual lingered behind his comrades in the equipment of his horse.
This solicitude did not, however, arrest his seeming mirth, as he
joined in the rude jests of the company and added some sallies of
his own.

“Give me that cup,” he said at length, to one of the men, as
he pointed to a gourd on a table; “before we start I have a notion
to try the strength of a little cold water, just by way of physic,
after all the liquor we have been drinking,” and, having got the
implement in his hand, he walked deliberately to the draw-well,
where he dipped up a draught from the bucket that stood on its
brink. As he put the water to his lips and turned his back upon
the company, he was enabled to take a survey of the horses that
were attached to the rack near him: then, suddenly throwing the
gourd from him, he sprang towards his own trusty steed, leaped
into his saddle at one bound, and sped, like an arrow from a bow,
upon the highway. This exploit was so promptly achieved that
no one was aware of the sergeant's purpose until he was some
twenty paces upon his journey. As soon as the alarm of his flight
was spread, some three or four rifles were fired after him in rapid
succession, during which he was seen ducking his head and moving
it from side to side with a view to baffle the aim of the marksmen.
The confusion of the moment in which the volley was given rendered
it ineffectual, and the sergeant was already past the first
danger of his escape.

“To horse and follow!” resounded from all sides.

“Look to the other prisoner!” roared out Habershaw; “if he
raises his head blow out his brains! Follow, boys, follow!”

“Two or three of your come with me,” cried Curry, and a couple
of files hastened with the dragoon to their horses. Upon arriving
at the rack it was discovered that the bridles of the greater part
of the troop were tied in hard knots in such a manner as to connect
each two or three horses together.

A short delay took place whilst the horsemen were disentangling
their reins, and Curry, being the first to extricate his steed, mounted
and set off in rapid pursuit. He was immediately followed by
two others.

At the end of half an hour the two privates returned and reported
that they had been unable to obtain a view of the sergeant

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

or even of Curry. Shortly afterwards the dragoon himself was
descried retracing his steps at a moderate trot towards the house.
His plight told a tale upon him of discomfiture. One side of his
face was bleeding with a recent bruise, his dress disarranged and
his back covered with dust. The side of his horse also bore the
same taint of the soil.

He rode up to Habershaw—who was already upon the road at
the head of the remaining members of the squad, having Butler
in charge—and informed him that he had pursued the sergeant at
full speed until he came in sight of him, when the fugitive had
slackened his gait as if on purpose to allow himself to be overtaken.

“But, the devil grip the fellow!” he added, “he has a broadside
like a man-of-war! In my hurry I left my sword behind me,
and, when I came up with him, I laid my hand upon his bridle;
but, by some sudden sleight which he has taught his horse, he
contrived, somehow or other, to upset me—horse and all—down a
bank on the road-side. And, when I lay on the ground sprawling,
do you think the jolly runagate didn't rein up and give me a broad
laugh, and ask me if he could be of any sarvice to me? He then
bade me good bye, saying he had an engagement that prevented
him from favoring me any longer with his company. Gad! it
was so civilly done that all I could say was, luck go with you, Mr.
Horse Shoe; and, since we are to part company so soon, may the
devil pad your saddle for you! I'll do him the justice to say that
he's a better horseman than I took him for. I can hardly begrudge
a man his liberty who can win it as cleverly as he has
done.”

“Well, there's no more to be said about it,” remarked Habershaw.
“He is only game for another day. He is like a bear's
cub; which is as much as to signify that he has a hard time before
him. He would have only given us trouble; so let him go.
Now, boys, away for Blackstock's; I will engage I keep the fox
that's left safely enough.”

With these words the troop proceeded upon their march.

-- --

CHAPTER XIX.

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

Horse Shoe's successful escape from the hands of the Tories, it
will be conjectured, had been aided by Clopper. The sergeant
had sufficiently assured himself of the present safety of Butler, from
the spirit with which a strong party of Habershaw's followers had
resisted the bloody purpose of their leader before breakfast; and
he had also, by the timely reward secretly conveyed to Clopper,
received a pledge from that individual that the same protection
should still be accorded to the major, in the event of his own
extrication from the gang by the perilous exploit which he then
meditated. It is no doubt apparent to the reader, that the favor
which saved the lives of the prisoners was won from the captors
by the address of Robinson, and that whatever good will was
kindled up amongst them, was appropriated principally to the sergeant,
Butler having elicited but little consideration from the
band, beyond that interest which the roughest men are apt to
take in the fortunes of a young and enterprising soldier. Neither
the major's manners nor temper were adapted to conciliate any
special regard from such natures.

The escape of the sergeant, therefore, although it added nothing
to the perils of Butler's situation, still operated in some degree to
his present inconvenience. It caused him to be more rigorously
guarded than before, and consequently to be more restricted in
his personal comfort. He was hurried forward at a rough and
uneasy pace; and both from Habershaw and Curry, and those
more immediately of their party, he experienced a surly indifference
to the pain that this occasioned him. They seemed to have no
regard either to his wants or feelings, and in the passing remarks
that fell from them he could gather harsh surmises as to the
manner in which he was now likely to be disposed of.

“It is their own fault,” said one of them to his companion, as
Butler overheard the conversation; “if every prisoner is strung

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

up and shot nowadays. He makes no more of hanging our
people than so many wolves; and there was Captain Huck—will
any man say that Sumpter hadn't him murdered in cold blood?”

“Yes,” added the other, “let a Tory be caught over yonder
amongst the Iredell Whigs, on t'other side of the line, or in Tryon,
or down here at the Waxhaws, why, a grey fox in a barn yard
with forty dogs would have as good a chance for his life. So, for
my share, I am glad to see our folks break up that blasted breed,
root and branch.”

“Innis has got as keen a nose for a Whig as a blood-hound,”
said the first speaker, “and won't stop long to consider what's
right to be done, if he gets this chap in his clutches; so it is of no
great account that we didn't make short work of it this morning.”

Such remarks produced a gloomy effect upon Butler's mind.
He had witnessed enough, in the scenes of the morning, to convince
him that Habershaw had been employed to waylay him and
take his life, and that the latter purpose had only failed by the
lucky conjuncture of circumstances which led to the mutiny. He
was aware, too, that Curry was the prime conductor of the
scheme, and drove matters, by a secret influence, as far as he
could towards its accomplishment, whilst with a professional hardihood
and most hypocritical bearing he affected to be indifferent to
the issue. This fellow's malice was the more venomous from his
address, and the gay, swaggering, remorseless levity with which he
could mask the most atrocious designs: nothing could baffle his
equanimity; and he seemed to be provided, at all times, with a present
expedient to meet the emergency of his condition.

The most perplexing feature in this man's present position was
his recent connexion with Tyrrel; a fact that recurred to
Butler with many alarming doubts. All the other circumstances
accompanying Butler's condition, at this moment, were subjects of
distressful uncertainty. Ignorant of the place to which he was to
be taken, into whose hands he was to be delivered, how he was to
be disposed of, he could only anticipate the worst. It was obvious
that his journey was an expected one, and that the gang who held
him were employed by persons in authority, set on, no doubt, by
the agency of Tyrrel: but where was he—and who was he?—
and what influence could he bring to bear against his, Butler's

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

life, now that he had failed in his bloody purpose of lying in wait;
and that it was resolved by these ruffians, who had in part only
obeyed his behests, to deliver their prisoner up to the regular
authorities of the British army? The mention of the name of
Innis by one of the troopers was not calculated to allay his inquietude.
This person he knew to have been an active confederate
and eager adviser of the new court, lately established at Charleston,
to promote the confiscation of the estates of the inhabitants of
Carolina disaffected to the royal cause. He was, besides, a zealous
Tory partisan, and, having lately joined the army, was now in command
of a detachment of loyalists on the Ennoree.

Then, again, there was abundant cause of anxiety to the unfortunate
officer in the question whether Robinson could be kept
acquainted with his condition, or even of the place to which he
might be removed—and if acquainted with these particulars, whether,
in the disturbed state of the country, he could render any
service. These thoughts all contributed to sink his spirits.

Notwithstanding the usual assumed levity of Curry, he had now
become resentful towards Butler, and did not give himself the
trouble to conceal it. His manner was quick and unaccommodating,
showing his vexation at his own want of sagacity, inferred
by the successful flight of Robinson. Expressions occasionally
escaped him that indicated a self-reproof on this subject, though
they were partially disguised by an affected undervaluing of the
importance of having such a prisoner, so long as he retained the
custody of the principal object of the enterprise. But the consciousness
of being again baffled by a man who had once before
obtained the mastery over him, roused his pride into the exhibition
of a peevish and vindictive demeanor. In this temper he
seconded the brutal disposition of Habershaw, and abandoned the
captive officer to the coarse insults of those who exercised control
over him. There was some mitigation to this annoyance, in the
reserved and partial spirit in which the insurgent party of the
squad manifested some slight signs of good will towards him. An
instance of this spirit was afforded in a passing hint conveyed by
Clopper, on one occasion when the troop had halted to water their
horses. “Whatever is to come of it, after we give you up to
other hands,” he said, apart to Butler, “we will stick to the

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

ground we have taken, that no harm shall be done to you in our
keeping.”

The day was intensely hot, and the road, over which the party
travelled, rugged and fatiguing; it was, therefore, near one
o'clock when they came in sight of the Tiger, a rough, bold, impetuous
stream that rushed over an almost unbroken bed of rocks.
On the opposite bank was Blackstocks, a rude hamlet of some two
or three houses, scattered over a rugged hill-side—a place subsequently
rendered famous by the gallant repulse of Tarleton by
Sumpter. The troop struck into a narrow ford, and, with some
scrambling amongst the rocks, succeeded in crossing the stream;
they then galloped rapidly up the hill, towards a farm-house
which seemed to be the principal place of resort for the people of the
neighborhood. The approach of the party of cavalry drew to the
door a bevy of women, children, and negroes, who stood idly gaping
at the spectacle; and, in addition to these, a detachment of
militia, consisting of between twenty and thirty men, were seen to
turn out and form a line in front of the house. Habershaw, with
an air of magnified importance, halted opposite this detachment,
gave a few prompt orders to Curry in regard to the disposition of
the troop, and in an authoritative tone of command, ordered the
officer of the militia to detail a guard for the safe keeping of a
prisoner of state. The personage addressed—a tall, ungainly, and
awkward subaltern—signified his acquiescence with a bow, and
immediately took possession of Butler by seizing the rein of his
horse and leading him to one side, where two men, armed with
rifles, placed themselves at either stirrup. Habershaw now
directed his men to alight, accompanying the order with a caution
that the prisoner was not to be allowed to enter the house. “The
d—d rascal,” he added, “shall not play the trick of his rebel associate:
no more privilege of going into bar-rooms, and lounging
about doors! See the man stowed away in the barn; and tell the
sentinels never to take their eyes off of him—do you hear, lieutenant?”

“You may depend upon my look-out,” replied the lieutenant,
with a flourish of a hacked and rusty sword. “Men, march your
prisoner straight to the barn. Have a relief, Corporal, every two
hours, and towards night, set four on the watch at a time.”

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

“Look to it, Lieutenant!” shouted Habershaw. “No words,
sir: do your duty!”

And having thus given vent to his own high opinion of himself,
the bulky captain withdrew into the house.

Butler was now marched into a large log barn, in one corner of
which an armful of fodder, or dried blades of Indian corn, were
shaken out for his bed; and this, he was told, was to be his prison
until other orders awaited him. The guard, consisting of two sentinels,
were stationed on the inner side of the door, having the
prisoner immediately under their eye; and, this disposition being
completed, the officer commanding the detachment retired to mingle
with the troopers in the farm-house.

Half an hour had scarcely elapsed after the arrival of the troopers
at Blackstocks, before James Curry had refreshed himself with a
hasty meal, and had his horse brought to the door. He seemed
bound upon some urgent mission.

“Captain St. Jermyn, you say, left this at sunrise this morning?”
said the dragoon, addressing the lieutenant of the militia.

“He did. He was here all day yesterday, and thought he should
hear from you last night.”

“What route did he take?”

“To Turnbull, at Ninety-Six.”

“Is Turnbull there now, think you?”

“He is,” replied the lieutenant. “They say orders have gone
up from Cornwallis to the post for four light companies, and it is
expected that Captain Campbell is now on his way with them
towards Camden; neither Turnbull nor Cruger would leave the post.”

“I have heard that this corps was marching to head-quarters.
Are you sure St. Jermyn is not with Campbell?”

“He said nothing about it yesterday, but I think he wishes to
join Colonel Innis with the loyalist cavalry.”

“Where is Innis?” inquired Curry.

“Over on Ennoree, about two miles from Musgrove's mill.”

“Humph!” said Curry, thoughtfully, “I must ride to the garrison
at Ninety-Six. The devil take this cantering about the country!
I have had more than enough of it.”

And saying this, the dragoon mounted his horse, and clapping
spurs to the restive animal, was soon out of sight.

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

It was late in the day before the wants of Butler were attended
to. He had thrown aside his coat, from the oppressive heat of the
weather, and, placing it under his head for a pillow, had fallen
into a sleep, from which he was awakened by a summons from one
of the sentinels to partake of food. There was more kindness
apparent in the demeanor of the soldier than Butler had been
accustomed to meet from the persons who held him captive, and this
circumstance won upon his heart and induced him to accept with
courtesy the proffered attentions.

“You live in a divided country, and witness much to make a
good man wish this unhappy war was at an end,” said Butler,
after he had eaten of the provisions placed before him.

“Indeed we do, sir,” replied the soldier, “and it is enough to
make a man's heart bleed to see brothers fighting against each
other, and kindred that ought to hold together seeking each other's
lives. Men will have, and ought to have their opinions, sir; but
it is hardly good reason for treating one another like savage Indians,
because all cannot think alike.”

“Do you live in this neighborhood?” inquired Butler.

“Not far away,” answered the man.

“You are married?”

“Yes, and have six children.”

“They should be young,” said Butler, “judging by your own age.”

“Thank God, sir!” exclaimed the soldier, with fervor, “they
are young! And I would pray that they may never live to be
old if these wars are to last. No father can count upon his own
child's living in harmony with him. My boys, if they were grown
enough, might be the first I should meet in battle.”

“Your name, friend?” said Butler.

“Bruce,” replied the other.

“A good and a brave name; a name once friendly to the liberty
of his country.”

“Stop, sir!” said the sentinel. “This is not the place to talk
upon questions that might make us angry with each other. It is
a name still friendly to the liberty of his country; that liberty that
supports the king and laws, and punishes treason.”

“I cannot debate with you,” replied Butler; “I am your
prisoner.”

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

“I am a man,” said the soldier, firmly, “and would not take
advantage of him that cannot take his own part; but these questions,
sir, are best dropped—they have made all the provinces
mad. However, I do not blame you, sir; I will not deny that
there are good men on your side.”

“And on yours, doubtless,” returned Butler.

“We have many bad ones, sir,” returned the soldier; “and as
you have spoken like a well-tempered gentleman to me, I will give
you a friendly hint.” Here the sentinel spoke in a lowered tone.
“Have your eyes about you; these men are none of the best, and
would think but little of taking from you anything of value. As
you slept, just now, I saw a golden trinket hanging by a ribbon in
your bosom. You are a young man, sir, and a soldier, I hear;
this may be some present from your lady, as I guess you have one.
If others had seen it, as I saw it, you might have been the loser.
That's all.”

“Thank you, honest friend! from my heart, I thank you!” replied
Butler eagerly. “Oh, God! that bauble is a consolation to
me that in this hour I would not part with—no, no! Thank you,
friend, a thousand times!”

“Have done,” said the soldier, “and in future be more careful.
The relief is coming this way.”

And the sentinel, taking up his rifle, repaired to his post. In a
few moments the guard was changed, and those lately on duty
were marched to the dwelling-house.

When night came on the immediate guard around Butler's person
was doubled. Some few comforts were added to his forlorn
prison by the kindness of the soldier Bruce, and he was left to
pass the weary hours of darkness in communion with his own
thoughts, or in the enjoyment of such repose as his unhappy state
of thraldom allowed. If the agitation of his spirit had permitted
sleep, there were but few moments of the night when it might
have been indulged. The outbursts of revelry, the loud and boisterous
laugh, and still louder oaths of the party who occupied the
dwelling-house near at hand, showed that they had plunged into
their usual debauch, and now caroused over their frequently filled
cups; and the clamor that broke upon the night might have
baffled the slumbers of a mind less anxious and wakeful than his own.

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

The party of troopers and militia sat at the door to take advantage
of the coolness of the night, and as they plied the busy
flagon, and with heavy draught grew more noisy, scarce a word
fell from their lips that was not distinctly heard by Butler. It
was with intense interest, therefore, that he listened to the conversation
when it led to a topic that greatly concerned himself; and
that he might not alarm the suspicion of the speakers he affected
sleep.

“Sumpter has been hovering about Ninety-Six,” said the lieutenant;
“and if one could believe all the stories that are told
about him, he must be a full cousin at least to a certain person
that it wouldn't be right to mention in respectable company; for,
by the accounts, he is one day on the Wateree, and the next,
whoop and away!—and there he is, almost over at Augusta. It
seems almost past the power of human legs for a mortal man to
make such strides as they tell of him.”

“Who says Sumpter is near Ninety-Six?” inquired one of the
party; “I can only say, if that's true, he is a ghost—that's
all. Here's Harry Turner will swear that he saw him, day
before yesterday, in North Carolina, on his march towards
Burk.”

“Indeed did I,” responded Harry, one of the militia-men.

“There is no mistake about it,” interposed the lieutenant. “A
vidette of Brown's came scampering through here this morning,
who reported the news; and the man had good right to know, for
he saw Cruger yesterday, who told him all about it, and then sent
him off to Wahab's plantation, near the Catawba fords, for
Hanger's rangers. It was on his way back this morning that he
stopped here five minutes, only to give us warning?”

“This is only some story that your drunken head has been
dreaming about, Gabriel,” said Habershaw. “There is not a
word of truth in it; the rangers went down to Camden three days
ago. Who saw the vidette besides yourself?”

“The whole detachment,” replied the lieutenant. “We talked
to the man and had the story from him—and a queer fellow
he was—a good stout chap that liked to have been caught by a
pair of reconnoitring Whigs, a few miles back between this and
Pacolet; they pushed him up to the saddleflaps. But you must

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

have seen him yourself, Captain Habershaw; for he told us you
were on the road.”

“From towards Pacolet!” exclaimed the captain with surprise.
“We saw nobody on that road. When did the man arrive?”

“About an hour before you. He came at full speed, with his
horse—a great, black, snorting beast seventeen hands high at
least—all in a foam. He was first for passing by without stopping,
but we challenged him and brought him short upon his haunches,
and then he told us he was in a hurry, and mustn't be delayed.”

“What kind of a looking man was he?” inquired Habershaw.

“A jolly fellow,” replied the lieutenant: “almost as big as his
horse. A good civil fellow, too, that swigs well at a canteen. He
made a joke of the matter about your coming up, and called you
old Cat-o'-nine tails—said that you were the cat, and your nine
tag-rags were the tails—ha, ha ha!”

“Blast the bastard!” exclaimed Habershaw; “who could he
be?”

“Why we asked that, but he roared out with a great haw-haw—
took another drink, and said he was never christened.”

“You should, as a good soldier,” said Habershaw, “have made
him give his name.”

“I tried him again, and he would only let us have a nickname;
he told us then that he was called Jack-o'-Lantern, and had a
special good stomach, and that if we wanted more of him we must
give him a snatch of something to eat. Well, we did so. After that,
he said he must have our landlord's sword, for his own had been
torn from him by the Whig troopers that pushed him so hard, and
that the bill for it must be sent to Cruger. So he got the old
cheese-knife that used to hang over the fire-place and strung it
across his shoulder. He laughed so hard, and seemed so good-natured,
that there was no doing anything with him. At last he
mounted his horse again, just stooped down and whispered in my
ear at parting, that he was an old friend of yours, and that you
could tell us all the news, and away he went, like a mad bully,
clinking it over the hill at twenty miles to the hour.”

“A black horse did you say?” inquired Habershaw. “Had he
a white star in the forehead, and the two hind legs white below
the knee?”

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

“Exactly,” said the lieutenant and several others of the
party.

“It was Horse Shoe Robinson!” exclaimed Habershaw, “by all
the black devils!”

“Horse Shoe, Horse Shoe, to be sure!” responded half a dozen
voices.

“He was a famous good rider, Horse Shoe or anybody else,”
said the lieutenant.

“That beats all!” said one of the troopers; “the cunning old
fox! He told the truth when he said you would tell the news,
captain: but to think of his lies getting him past the guard, with
a sword and a bellyfull into the bargain!”

“Why didn't you report instantly upon our arrival?” asked
Habershaw.

“Bless you,” replied the lieutenant, “I never suspicioned him,
more than I did you. The fellow laughed so naturally that I
would never have thought him a runaway.”

“There it is,” said Habershaw; “that's the want of discipline.
The service will never thrive till these loggerheads are taught the
rules of war.”

Butler had heard enough to satisfy him on one material point,
namely, that Robinson had secured his escape, and was in condition
to take whatever advantage of circumstances the times might
afford him. It was a consolation to him also to know that the
sergeant had taken this route, as it brought him nearer to the scene
in which the major himself was likely to mingle. With this dawn
of comfort brightening up his doubts, he addressed himself more
composedly to sleep, and before daylight, the sounds of riot having
sunk into a lower and more drowsy tone, he succeeded in winning
a temporary oblivion from his cares.

-- --

CHAPTER XX.

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]



“What ho! What ho!—thy door undo:
Art watching or asleep?”
Burger's Leonora.

On the banks of the Ennoree, in a little nook of meadow, formed
by the bend of the stream which, fringed with willows, swept
round it almost in a semicircle, the inland border of the meadow
being defined by a gently rising wall of hills covered with wood,
was seated within a few paces of the water, a neat little cottage
with a group of out-buildings, presenting all the conveniences of a
comfortable farm. The dwelling-house itself was shaded by a
cluster of trees which had been spared from the native forest, and
within view were several fields of cultivated ground neatly inclosed
with fences. A little lower down the stream and within a short
distance of the house, partially concealed by the bank, stood a
small low-browed mill, built of wood. It was near sundown, and
the golden light of evening sparkled upon the shower which fell
from the leaky race that conducted the water to the head gate,
and no less glittered on the spray that was dashed from the large
and slowly revolving wheel. The steady gush of the stream, and
the monotonous clack of the machinery, aided by the occasional
discordant scream of a flock of geese that frequented the border
of the race, and by the gambols of a few children, who played
about the confines of the mill, excited pleasant thoughts of rural
business and domestic content. A rudely constructed wagon, to
which were harnessed two lean horses, stood at the door of the
mill, and two men, one of them advanced in years, and the other
apparently just beyond the verge of boyhood, were occupied in
heaping upon it a heavy load of bags of meal. The whitened
habiliments of these men showed them to be the proper attendants
of the place, and now engaged in their avocation. A military
guard stood by the wagon, and as soon as it was filled, they were

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

seen to put the horses in motion, and to retire by a road that
crossed the stream and take the descending direction of the current
close along the opposite bank.

When this party had disappeared, the old man directed the mill
to be stopped. The gates were let down, the machinery ungeared,
and, in a few moments, all was still. The millers now retired to
the little habitation hard by.

“There is so much work lost,” said the elder to his companion,
as they approached the gate that opened into the curtilage of the
dwelling. “We shall never be paid for that load. Colonel Innis
doesn't care much out of whose pocket he feeds his men; and as
to his orders upon Rawdon's quarter-master, why it is almost the
price of blood to venture so far from home to ask for payment—to
say nothing of the risk of finding the army purse as low as a poor
miller's at home. I begrudge the grain, Christopher, and the work
that grinds it; but there is no disputing with these whiskered foot-pads
with bayonets in their hands—they must have it and will
have it, and there's an end of it.”

“Aye,” replied the man addressed by the name of Christopher,
“as you say, they will have it; and if they are told that a poor
man's sweat has been mixed with their bread, they talk to us about
the cause—the cause—the cause. I am tired of this everlasting
preaching about king and country. I don't know but if I had my
own way I'd take the country against the king any day. What
does George the Third care for us, with a great world of water
between?”

“Whisht, Christopher Shaw—whisht, boy! We have no opinions
of our own; trees and walls have ears at this time. It isn't for
us to be bringing blood and burning under our roof, by setting up
for men who have opinions. No, no. Wait patiently; and perhaps,
Christopher, it will not be long before this gay bird Cornwallis
will be plucked of his feathers. The man is on his way
now that, by the help of the Lord, may bring down as proud a
hawk as ever flew across the water. If it should be otherwise,
trust to the power above the might of armies, and wiser than the
cunning of men, that, by a righteous and peaceful life, we shall
make our lot an easier one than it may ever be in mingling in the
strife of the evil-minded.”

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

“It is hard, for all that—wise as it is—to be still,” said Christopher,
“with one's arms dangling by one's side, when one's neighbors
and kinsmen are up and girding themselves for battle. It
will come to that at last; fight we must. And, I don't care
who knows it, I am for independence, uncle Allen.”

“Your passion, boy, and warmth of temper, I doubt, outrun
your discretion,” said the old man. “But you speak bravely and
I cannot chide you for it. For the present, at least, be temperate,
and, if you can, silent. It is but unprofitable talk for persons in
our condition.”

The uncle and nephew now entered the house, and Allen Musgrove—
for this was the person to whom I have introduced my
reader—was soon seated at his family board, invoking a blessing
upon his evening meal, and dispensing the cares of a quiet and
peaceful household.

“I wonder Mary stays so long with her aunt,” he said, as the
early hour of repose drew nigh. “It is an ill place for her, wife,
and not apt to please the girl with anything she may find there.
Wat Adair is an irregular man, and savage as the beasts he hunts.
His associates are not of the best, and but little suited to Mary's
quiet temper.”

The wife, a staid, motherly-looking woman of plain and placid
exterior, who was busily engaged amongst a thousand scraps of
coarse, homespun-cloth, which she was fashioning into a garment
for some of the younger members of her family, paused from her
work, upon this appeal to her, and, directing her glances above
her spectacles to her husband, replied:

“Mary has been taught to perform her duties to her kinsfolk,
and it isn't often that she counts whether it is pleasant to her or
not. Besides, Watty, rough as he is, loves our girl; and love goes
a great way to make us bear and forbear both, husband. I'll warrant
our daughter comes home when she thinks it right. But it is
a weary way to ride over a wild country, and more so now when
Whig and Tory have distracted the land. I wish Christopher
could be spared to go for her.”

“He shall go to-morrow, wife,” returned Allen Musgrove. “Wat
Adair, love her or not, is not the man to go out of his way for a
wandering girl, and would think nothing to see the child set out

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

by herself. But come, it is Saturday night and near bed-time.
Put aside your work, wife; a lesson from the Book of Truth, and
prayers, and then to rest,” he said, as he took down a family Bible
from a shelf and spread it before him.

The old man put on a pair of glasses, which, by a spring, sustained
themselves upon his nose, and with an audible and solemn
voice he read a portion of scripture; then, placing himself on his
knees, whilst the whole family followed his example, he poured
forth a fervent and heart-inspired prayer. It was a simple and
homely effusion, delivered from the suggestions of the moment, in
accordance with a devout habit of thanksgiving and supplication
to which he had long been accustomed. He was a Presbyterian,
and had witnessed, with many a pang, the profligate contempt and
even savage persecution with which his sect had been visited by
many of the Tory leaders—especially by the loyalist partisan, Captain
Huck, who had been recently killed in an incursion of
Sumpter's at Williams's plantation, not far distant from Musgrove's
present residence. It was this unsparing hostility towards his
religion, and impious derision of it, that, more than any other
circumstance, had begotten that secret dislike of the Tory cause
which, it was known to a few, the miller entertained, although his
age, situation, and, perhaps, some ancient prejudice of descent (for
he was the son of an early Scotch emigrant), would rather have
inclined him to take the royal side; that side which, in common
belief and in appearance, he still favored.

“Thou hast bent thy bow,” he said, in the warmest effusion of
his prayer, “and shot thine arrows, O Lord, amongst this people;
thou hast permitted the ministers of vengeance, and the seekers of
blood to ride amongst us, and thy wrath hath not yet bowed the
stubborn spirit of sin—but the hard hearts are given strong arms,
and with curses they have smitten the people. Yet even the fire-brand
that it did please thee not to stay because of our sins—yea,
even the firebrand that did cause conflagration along our border,
until by the light the erring children of men might read in the
dark night, from one end of our boundary even unto the other,
the enormity of their own backslidings, and their forgetfulness of
thee; that firebrand hath been thrown into the blaze which it had
itself kindled, and, like a weapon of war which hath grown dull

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

in the work of destruction, hath been cast into the place of
unprofitable lumber, and hath been utterly consumed. The persecutor
of the righteous and the scoffer of the word hath paid the
price of blood, and hath fallen into the snares wherewith he lay in
wait to ensnare the feet of the unthinking. But stay now, O Lord
of Hosts, the hand of the destroyer, and let the angel of peace
again spread his wing over our racked and wearied land. Take
from the wicked heart his sword and shield, and make the righteous
man safe beside his family hearth. Shelter the head of the
wanderer, and guide in safety the hunted fugitive who flees before
the man of wrath; comfort the captive in his captivity, and make
all hearts in this rent and sundered province to know and bless thy
mercies for ever more. In especial, we beseech thee to give the
victory to him that hath right, and to 'stablish the foundations of
the government in justice and truth, giving liberty of conscience
and liberty of law to those who know how to use it.” At this
point the worship of the evening was arrested by a slight knocking
at the door.

“Who goes there?” exclaimed the old man, starting from his
kneeling position. “Who raps at my door?”

“A stranger, good man,” replied a voice without. “A poor
fellow that has been hot pressed and hard run.”

“Friend or foe?” asked Allen Musgrove.

“A very worthless friend to any man at this present speaking,”
replied the person on the outside of the door; “and not fit to be
counted a foe until he has had something to eat. If you be
Allen Musgrove, open your door.”

“Are you alone, or do you come with followers at your
heels? My house is small and can give scant comfort to
many?”

“Faith, it is more than I know,” responded the other; “but
if I have followers it is not with my will that they shall cross
your door-sill. If you be Allen Musgrove, or if you be not, open,
friend. I am as harmless as a barndoor fowl.”

“I do not fear you, sir,” said Musgrove, opening the door;
“you are welcome to all I can give you, whatever colors you
serve.”

“Then give us your hand,” said Horse Shoe Robinson, striding

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

into the apartment. “You are a stranger to me, but if you are
Allen Musgrove, the miller, that I have hearn men speak of, you
are not the person to turn your back on a fellow creature in distress.
Your sarvent, mistress,” he added, bowing to the dame.
“Far riding and fast riding gives a sort of claim these times; so
excuse me for sitting down.”

“You are welcome, again; your name, sir?” said Musgrove.

“Have I guessed yours?” inquired Horse Shoe.

“You have.”

“Then you must guess mine; for it isn't convenient to tell it.”

“Some poor Whig soldier,” said Christopher Shaw privately to
Musgrove. “It isn't right to make him betray himself. You are
hungry, friend,” added Christopher; “and we will first get you
something to eat, and then you may talk all the better for it.”

“That's a good word,” said Horse Shoe, “and a brave word, as
things go; for it isn't every man has the courage to feed an enemy
in these days, though I made the devils do it for me this morning,
ha, ha, ha! Some water, Mr. Musgrove, and it will not come
badly to my hand if you can tangle it somewhat.”

The refreshment asked for was produced by Christopher Shaw;
and Horse Shoe, taking the brimming cup in his hand, stood up,
and with a rather awkward courtesy, pledged the draught with
“Your health, good mistress, and luck to the little ones! for we
grown-up babies are out of the days of luck, except the luck of
escaping twisted hemp, or drum-head law, which for to-night, I
believe, is mine;” and he swallowed the mixture at a draught;
then, with a long sigh, placed the cup upon the table and resumed
his seat. “That there spirit, Mr. Musgrove,” he added, “is a
special good friend in need, preach against it who will!”

“You say you have ridden far to-day,” remarked the miller:
“you must be tired.”

“I am not apt to get tired,” replied the sergeant, turning his
sword-belt over his head, and flinging the weapon upon a bench;
“but I am often hungry.”

“My wife,” said Musgrove, smiling, “has taken that hint before
you spoke it; she has already ordered something for you to
eat.”

“That's an excellent woman!” exclaimed Horse Shoe. “You

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

see, Allen Musgrove, I don't stand much upon making myself free
of your house. I have hearn of you often before I saw you, man;
and I know all about you. You are obliged to keep fair weather
with these Tories—who have no consideration for decent, orderly
people—but your heart is with the boys that go for liberty. You
see I know you, and am not afeard to trust you. Perchance, you
mought have hearn tell of one Horse Shoe Robinson, who lived over
here at the Waxhaws?”

“I have heard many stories about that man,” replied the
miller.

“Well, I won't tell you that he is in your house to-night, for
fear the Tories might take you to account for harboring such a
never-do-well. But you have got a poor fellow under your roof
that has had a hard run to get here.”

“In my house!” exclaimed Musgrove; “Horse Shoe Robinson!”
and then, after a pause, he continued, “well, well, there is no rule
of war that justifies a Christian in refusing aid and comfort to a
houseless and hunted stranger, who comes with no thought of
harm to a peaceful family hearth. I take no part in the war on
either side; and, in your ear, friend Robinson, I take none against
you or the brave men that stand by you.”

“Your hand again,” said Horse Shoe, reaching towards the
miller. “Allen, I have come to you under a sore press of heels.
An officer of the Continental army and me have been travelling
through these here parts, and we have been most onaccountably
ambushed by a half wild-cat, half bull-dog, known by the
name of Captain Hugh Habershaw, who cotched us in the night
at Grindall's ford.”

“Heaven have mercy on the man who has anything to do with
Hugh Habershaw!” exclaimed the miller's wife.

“Amen, mistress,” responded the sergeant; “for a surlier, misbegotten
piece of flesh, there's not in these wild woods, giving you
the choice of bear, panther, catamount, rattlesnake, or what not.
We were sot upon,” continued the sergeant, “by this bully and a
bevy of his braggadocios, and made prisoners; but I took a chance
to slip the noose this morning, and after riding plump into a
hornet's nest at Blackstock's, where I put on a new face and
tricked the guard out of a dinner and this here old sword, I took a

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

course for this mill, axing people along the road where I should
find Allen Musgrove; and so, after making some roundabouts and
dodging into the woods until night came on, to keep clear of the
Tories, here I am.”

“And the officer?” said Musgrove.

“He is in the hands of the Philistines yet—most likely now at
Blackstock's.”

“What might be his name?”

“Major Butler—a bold, warm gentleman—that's been used to
tender life and good fortune. He has lands on the sea-coast—
unless that new-fangled court at Charlestown, that they call the
Court of Seekerstations, has made them null and void—as they
have been making the estates of better gentleman than they could
ever pretend to be; taking all the best lands, you see, Allen, to
themselves, the cursed iniquiters!”

“Where did you come from with this gentleman?”

“A long way off, Mr. Musgrove—from old Virginny—but
lastly from Wat Adair's.”

“Wat's wife is a relation of my family.”

“Then he is a filthy disgrace to all who claim kin with him,
Allen Musgrove. Wat was the man who put us into the wild-cat's
claws—at least, so we had good reason to think. There was
a tidy spruce, and smart little wench there—tut, man—I am talking
of your own kith and kindred, for her name was Mary Musgrove.”

“Our girl!” said the dame with an animated emphasis; “our
own Mary; what of her, Mr. Horse Shoe Robinson?”

“That she is as good a child, Mistress Musgrove, as any honest
parent mought wish for. She got some sort of inkling of what
was contrived; and so she appeared to Major Butler in a dream—
or her ghost.”

“Mercy on us! the child has not been hurt?” cried the
mother.

“Ondoubtedly not, ma'am,” said Robinson; “but it is as true
as you are there, she gave us, somehow or other, a warning that
there was harm in the wind; and we took her advice, but it didn't
do.”

“I wish the child were home,” said Musgrove. “

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

Christopher, at day-light, boy, saddle a horse and be off to Adair's for
Mary.”

The nephew promised to do the errand.

“Come, Mr. Robinson, draw near the table and eat something.”

“With right good heart,” replied Horse Shoe; “but it's a kind
of camp rule with me, before I taste food—no matter where—just
to look after Captain Peter Clinch; that's my horse, friend Musgrove.
So, by your leave, I'll just go take a peep to see that the
Captain is sarved. A good beast is a sort of right arm in scrapish
times; and as God ha'n't given them the gift of speech, we must
speak for them.”

“Christopher shall save you the trouble,” replied Musgrove.

“A good horse never loses anything by the eye of his master,”
said Horse Shoe; “so, Christopher, I'll go with you.”

In a short time the sergeant returned into the house, and took
his seat at the table, where he fell to, at what was set before him,
with a laudable dispatch.

“How far off,” he inquired, “is the nearest Tory post, Mr. Musgrove?”

“Colonel Innis has some light corps stationed within two miles.
If you had been a little earlier you would have found some of
them at my mill.”

“Innis!” repeated Horse Shoe, “I thought Floyd had these
parts under command?”

“So he has,” replied the miller,” but he has lately joined the
garrison at Rocky Mount.”

“Ha! ha! ha!” ejaculated Robinson, “that's a pot into which
Sumpter will be dipping his ladle before long. All the land between
Wateree and Broad belongs to Tom Sumpter, let mad-cap
Tarleton do his best! We Whigs, Mr. Musgrove, have a little
touch of the hobgoblin in us. We travel pretty much where we
please. Now, I will tell you, friend, very plainly what I am after.
I don't mean to leave these parts till I see what is to become of
Major Butler. Innis and Floyd put together sha'n't hinder me
from looking after a man that's under my charge. I'm an old
sodger, and they can't make much out of me if they get me.”

“The country is swarming with troops of one kind or another,”

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

said the miller; “and a man must have his wits about him who
would get through it. You are now, Mr. Robinson, in a very dangerous
quarter. The fort at Ninety-Six on one side of you, and
Rocky Mount and Hanging Rock on the other—the road between
the three is full of loyalists. Colonel Innis is here to keep the
passage open, and, almost hourly, his men are passing. You
should be careful in showing yourself in daylight. And as for
your poor friend, Major Butler, there is not likely to be much good
will shown towards him. I greatly fear his case is worse than it
seems to you.”

“There is somewhere,” said Robinson, “in that book that lies
open on the table—which I take to be the Bible—the story of the
campaigns of King David; and as I have hearn it read by the
preacher, it tells how David was pushed on all sides by flying
corps of the enemy, and that, seeing he had no sword, he came
across a man who gave him victuals and the sword of Goliath—as
I got my dinner and a sword this morning from the tavern-keeper
at Blackstock's; and then he set off on his flight to some strange
place, where he feigned himself crazy and scrabbled at the gate,
and let the spit run down on his beard—as I have done before now
with Tarleton, Mr. Musgrove; and then King David took into a
cave—which I shouldn't stand much upon doing if there was
occasion; and there the King waited, until he got friends about
him and was able to drub the Philistians for robbing the threshingfloors—
as I make no doubt these Tories have robbed yours, Allen
Musgrove. But you know all about it, seeing that you are able to
read, which I am not. Now, I don't pretend to say that I nor
Major Butler are as good men as David—not at all; but the cause
of liberty is as good a cause as ever King David fought for, and
the Lord that took his side in the cave, will take the side of the
Whigs, sooner or later, and help them to beat these grinding,
thieving, burning, and throat-cutting Tories. And, moreover, a
brave man ought never to be cast down by such vermin; that's
my religion Mr. Musgrove, though you mought hardly expect to
find much thought of such things left in a rough fellow like me,
that's been hammered in these here wars like an old piece of iron
that's been one while a plough coulter, and after that a gun-barrel,
and finally that's been run up with others into a piece of ordnance

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

—not to say that it moughtn't have been a horse shoe in some
part of its life, ha! ha! ha! There's not likely to be much conscience
or religion left after all that hammering.”

“`He shall keep the simple folk by their right,”' said Musgrove,
quoting a passage from the Psalms, “`defend the children of the
poor and punish the wrong-doer.' You have finished your supper,
Mr. Robinson,” he continued, “and before we retire to rest you
will join us in the conclusion of our family worship, which was
interrupted by your coming into the house. We will sing a Psalm
which has been given to us by that man whose deliverance has
taught you where you are to look for yours.”

“If I cannot help to make music, Allen,” said Horse Shoe, “I
can listen with good will.”

The miller now produced a little book in black-letter, containing
a familiar and ancient version of the Psalms, and the following
quaint and simple lines were read by him in successive couplets,
the whole family singing each distich as soon as it was given out—
not excepting Horse Shoe, who, after the first couplet, having
acquired some slight perception of the tune, chimed in with a
voice that might have alarmed the sentinels of Innis's camp:



“A king that trusteth in his host
Shall not prevail at length;
The man that of his might doth boast
Shall fall, for all his strength.
“The troops of horsemen eke shall fail,
Their sturdy steeds shall starve:
The strength of horse shall not prevail
The rider to preserve.
“But so the eyes of God intend,
And watch to aid the just;
With such as fear him to offend,
And on his goodness trust.
“That he of death and great distress
May set their souls from dread;
And if that dearth their land oppress,
In hunger them to feed.

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]



“Wherefore our soul doth whole depend
On God, our strength and stay;
He is our shield us to defend
And drive all darts away.”

When this act of devotion was concluded the old man invoked
a blessing upon his household, and gave his orders that the family
should betake themselves to rest. Horse Shoe had already taken
up his sword and was about retiring to a chamber, under the
guidance of Christopher Shaw, when the door was suddenly thrown
wide open, and in rushed Mary Musgrove. She ran up, threw herself
into her father's arms, and cried out—

“Oh, how glad I am that I have reached home to-night!” then
kissing both of her parents, she flung herself into a chair, saying—
“I am tired—very tired. I have ridden the livelong day, alone,
and frightened out of my wits.”

“Not alone, my daughter!—on that weary road, and the country
so troubled with ill-governed men! Why did you venture,
girl? Did you not think I would send your cousin Christopher
for you?”

“Oh, father,” replied Mary, “there have been such doings! Ah!
and here is Mr. Horse Shoe Robinson; Major Butler, where is he,
sir?” she exclaimed, turning to the sergeant, who had now
approached the back of her chair to offer his hand.

“Blessings on you for a wise and a brave girl!” said Robinson.
“But it wouldn't do; we were ambushed, and the Major is still a
prisoner.”

“I feared it,” said Mary, “and therefore I stole away. They are
bloody-minded and wicked, father; and uncle Adair's house has
been the place where mischief and murder has been talked of.
Oh, I am very sick! I have had such a ride!”

“Poor wench!” said the father, taking her to his bosom. “You
have not the temper nor the strength to struggle where ruthless
men take up their weapons of war. What has befallen? Tell us
all!”

“No, no!” interposed the mother; “no, Allen, not now. The
girl must have food and sleep, and must not be wearied with questions
to-night. Wait, my dear Mary, until to-morrow. She will
tell us everything to-morrow.”

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

“I must hear of Major Butler,” said Mary; “I cannot sleep
until I have heard all that has happened. Good Mr. Robinson,
tell me everything.”

In few words the sergeant unfolded to the damsel the eventful
history of the last two days, during the narrative of which her
cheek waxed pale, her strength failed her, and she sank almost
lifeless across her father's knee.

“Give me some water,” she said. “My long ride has worn me
out. I ran off at daylight this morning, and have not stopped
once upon the road.”

A glass of milk with a slice of bread restored the maiden to her
strength, and she took the first opportunity to inform the circle
who surrounded her of all the incidents that had fallen under her
observation at Adair's.

Her father listened with deep emotion to the tale, and during its
relation clenched his teeth with anger, as he walked, to and fro,
through the apartment. There was an earnest struggle in his
feelings to withhold the expression of the strong execration, which
the narrative brought almost to his lips, against the perfidy of his
wife's kinsman. But the habitual control of his temper, which his
religious habits inculcated, kept him silent; and considerations of
prudence again swayed him from surrendering to the impulse,
which would have led him to declare himself openly against the
cause of the royal government and its supporters in the district
where he lived. He cross-questioned his daughter as to many
minute points of her story, but her answers were uniform and consistent,
and were stamped with the most unequivocal proofs of her
strict veracity. Indeed, the collateral evidences furnished by
Robinson, left no doubt on the miller's mind that the whole of
Mary's disclosures were the testimony of a witness whose senses
could not have been disturbed by illusions, nor distempered by
fear.

“It is a dreadful tale,” he said, “and we must think over it more
maturely. Be of good heart, my daughter, you have acted well
and wisely; God will protect us from harm.”

“And so it was no ghost, nor spirit,” said Horse Shoe, “that the
major saw in the night? But I wonder you didn't think of waking
me. A word to me in the night—seeing I have sarved a good

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

deal on outposts, and have got used to being called up—would
have had me stirring in a wink. But that's part of Wat's luck,
for I should most ondoubtedly have strangled the snake in his
bed.”

“I called you,” said Mary, “as loudly as I durst, and more than
once, but you slept so hard!”

“That's like me too,” replied Horse Shoe. “I'm both sleepy
and watchful, according as I think there is need of my sarvices.”

“Now to bed, my child,” said Musgrove. “Your bed is the
fittest place for your wearied body. God bless you, daughter!”

Once more the family broke up, and as Robinson left the room
Mary followed him to the foot of the little stair that wound up into
an attic chamber; here she detained him one moment, while she
communicated to him in a half whisper,

“I have a friend, Mr. Robinson, that might help you to do
something for Major Butler. His name is John Ramsay: he
belongs to General Sumpter's brigade. If you would go to his
father's, only six miles from here, on the upper road to Ninety-Six,
you might hear where John was. But, may be, you are afraid to
go so near to the fort?”

“May be so,” said Robinson, with a look of comic incredulity.
“I know the place, and I know the family, and, likely, John himself.
It's a good thought, Mary, for I want help now, more than I
ever did in my life. I'll start before daylight—for it won't do to
let the sun shine upon me, with Innis's Tories so nigh. So, if I
am missed to-morrow morning, let your father know how I come
to be away.”

“Tell John,” said Mary, “I sent you to him. Mary Musgrove,
remember.”

“If I can't find John,” replied Horse Shoe, “you're such a
staunch little petticoat sodger, that I'll, perhaps, come back and
enlist you. 'Tisn't everywhere that we can find such valiant
wenches. I wish some of our men had a little of your courage;
so, good night!”

The maiden now returned to the parlor, and Horse Shoe, under
the guidance of Christopher Shaw, found a comfortable place of
deposit for his hard-worked, though—as he would have Christopher
believe—his unfatigued frame. The sergeant, however, was a man

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

not born to cares, notwithstanding that his troubles were “as thick
as the sparks that fly upward,” and it is a trivial fact in his history,
that, on the present occasion, he was not many seconds in bed
before he was as sound asleep as the trapped partridges, in the
fairy tale, which, the eastern chronicle records, fell into a deep
sleep when roasting upon the spit, and did not wake for a hundred
years.

-- --

CHAPTER XXI.

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]



“Now if you ask who gave the stroke
I cannot tell, so mote I thrive;
It was not given by man alive.”
Lay of the last Minstrel.

It was a little before day-break on Sunday morning, the fifteenth
of August (a day rendered memorable by the exploit of Sumpter,
who captured, in the vicinity of Rocky Mount, a large quantity of
military stores, and a numerous escort, then on their way from
Ninety-Six to Camden), that James Curry was travelling in the
neighborhood of the Ennoree, some four miles distant from
Musgrove's mill. He had a few hours before left the garrison of
Ninety-Six, and was now hieing with all haste to Blackstock's on
a mission of importance. The night had been sultry, but the
approach of the dawn had brought with it that refreshing coolness
which is always to be remarked in the half hour that precedes the
first blush of morning. The dragoon had had a weary night-ride,
but the recent change of temperature had invigorated his system
and given buoyaney to his spirits. This effect was exhibited in his
first whistling a tune, then humming the words of a ditty, and,
finally, in breaking forth into a loud full song, which, as he had a
good voice and practised skill, increased in loudness as he became
better pleased with the trial of his powers. The song was occasionally
intermitted to give room to certain self-communings which the
pastime suggested.



You may take if for sooth, that wit without gold,”
he sang in the loudest strain, trying the words on different keys,
and introducing some variations in the tune—



“Will make a bad market whenever 'tis sold.”

“That's true; your poor moneyless devil, how should his wit pass

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

current? He was a shrewd fellow that wrote it down. Your rich
man for wit, all the world over, and so the song runs:—



“But all over the world it is well understood
That the joke of a rich man is sure to be good.'

“True, true as gospel! Give the knaves dinners, plenty of
Burgundy and Port, and what signifies an empty head? Go to
college, and how is it there? What is a sizer's joke? If the
fellow have the wit of Diogenes, it is sheer impertinence. But let
my young lord Crœsus come out with his flatulent nonsense, oh,
that's the true ware for the market! James Curry, James Curry,
what ought you to have been, if the supple jade fortune had done
your deserts justice! Instead of a d—d dodging dragoon, obedient
to the beck of every puppy who wears his majesty's epaulets;
but it's no matter, that's past; the wheel has made its turn, and
here I am, doing the work of the scullion, that ought to sit above
the salt-cellar. Vogue la galére! We will play out the play.
Meantime, I'll be merry in spite of the horscope: come then, I
like these words and the jolly knave, whoever he was, that penned
them.



“`You may take it for sooth that wit without gold.”'

The singer was, at this instant, arrested at the top of his voice
by a blow against the back of his head, bestowed, apparently, by
some ponderous hand, that so effectually swayed him from the
line of gravity, as to cause him to reel in his saddle, and, by an
irrecoverable impetus, to swing round to the ground, where he
alighted on his back, with the reins of his horse firmly held in his
hand.

“Singing on Sunday is against the law,” said a hoarse voice,
that came apparently from the air, as the darkness of the hour—
which was increased by an overcast and lowering sky, as well as by
the thick wood through which the road ran, prevented the stricken
man from discerning anything that might have done him harm,
even if such thing had been bodily present. The soldier lay for a
moment prostrate, bewildered by the suddenness of this mysterious
visitation; and when, at length, he regained his feet, he almost

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

fancied that he heard receding from him, at a great distance, the
dull beat of a horse's foot upon the sandy road.

Curry, who as a soldier was insensible to fear, now shook in every
joint, as he stood beside his horse in a state of confused and ravelled
wonderment. He strained his ear to catch the sound in the direction
towards which he thought he had heard the retreating footsteps,
but his more deliberate attention persuaded him that he was mistaken
in his first impression. Still more puzzled as he came into the possession
of his faculties, of which the abruptness of the surprise
had almost bereft him, he stood for some time mute; then drawing
his sword with the alacrity of a man, who all at once believes
himself in danger of an uplifted blow, he called out loudly,

“Speak, and show yourself, if you be a man! Or if there be a
party, let them come forth. Who waylays me? Remember, I
warn him, in the name of the king, that I am on his majesty's
errand, and that they are not far off who will punish any outrage
on my person. By all the powers of Satan, the place is bewitched!”
he exclaimed, after a pause. “Once more, speak; whether you
are to be conjured in the name of the king or of the devil!”

All remained silent, except the leaves of the forest that fluttered
in the breeze; and it was with an awkward and unacknowledged
sense of faint-heartedness that Curry put up his sword and
remounted into his saddle. He first moved slowly forward in continuation
of his journey; and, as his thoughts still ran upon the
extraordinary incident, he applied spurs to his horse's, side, and
gradually increased his pace from a trot to a gallop, and from that
to almost high speed, until he emerged from the wood upon a
track of open country. When he reached this spot the day had
already appeared above the eastern horizon; and reassured, as
the light waxed stronger, the dragoon, by degrees, fell into his
customary travelling pace, and resumed the equanimity of his
temper.

About ten o'clock in the day he reached Blackstock's, where he
arrived in a heavy rain, that had been falling for the last three hours,
and which had drenched him to the skin. So, rapidly dismounting
and giving his horse into the charge of some of the idlers
about the door, he entered the common room in which were
assembled the greater part of the militia guard and of Habershaw's

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

troopers. His first movement was to take the burly captain aside,
and to communicate to him certain orders from the commanding
officer at Ninety-Six, respecting the prisoner; which being done,
he mingled with his usual affectedly careless and mirthful manner
amongst the throng.

Butler, through the intercession of Bruce, had been indulged
with some mitigation of the restraints at first imposed upon him;
and he was, at this moment, availing himself of the privilege that
had been allowed him, on account of the leaky condition of the
barn in which he had spent the night, to take his morning meal
inside of the dwelling-house. He was accordingly seated at a
table, in a corner of the room, with some eatables before him in a
more comfortable state of preparation than he had hitherto
enjoyed. Two soldiers stood sufficiently near to render his custody
effectual without much personal annoyance. As yet he had been
unable to glean anything from the conversation of those around
him, by which he might form the least conjecture as to his probable
destiny. His intercourse with his captors was restricted to the
mere supply of his immediate wants. All other communication
was strictly interdicted. Even Habershaw himself seemed to be
under some authoritative command, to deny himself the gratification
of either exhibiting his own importance, or of wreaking his
spleen upon his prisoner; and when Butler attempted to gain
from Bruce some hint as to what was intended, the only answer
he received was conveyed by the soldier's putting his finger on his
lip.

Butler knew enough of Robinson's hardihood and venturesome
disposition, to feel perfectly confident that he would make good
his promise to be near him, at whatever personal hazard; and he
was, therefore, in momentary expectation of receiving further
intelligence from the sergeant in some of those strange, bold, and
perilous forms of communication, which the character of the
trusty soldier warranted him in counting upon. His knowledge that
Robinson had passed by Blackstock's on the day preceding, gave
him some assurance that the sergeant was in the diligent prosecution
of his purpose to seek Sumpter, or some other of the partisan
Whig corps in their hiding-places, and to try the hazardous experiment
of his (Butler's) rescue from his present thraldom, by a

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

vigorous incursion into the district where he was now confined.
With this calculation of the course of events, he was prepared to
hear, at every hour of the day, of some sudden alarm; and ready
to co-operate, by seizing the first moment of confusion to snatch up
a weapon, and force his way through the ranks of his guard. It
was with such anticipations that now, whilst seemingly engrossed
with the satisfaction of his physical wants at the table, he lent an
attentive ear to the conversation which passed in the house between
Curry and the company who were clustered around him. The
dragoon, at first, in a light and merry vein of narrative, recounted
to his hearers the singular visitation he had experienced before
daybreak; and he contrived to fling over his story an additional
hue of mystery, by the occasional reflections with which he seasoned
it, tending to inculcate the belief to which he himself partly
inclined, that the incident was brought about through the agency
of some pranking and mischievous spirit,—a conclusion which, at
that period, and amongst the persons to whom the adventure was
related, did not require any great stretch of faith to sustain it.
Some of his auditors fortified this prevailing inclination of opinion,
by expressing their own conviction of the interference of malignant
and supernatural influences in the concerns of mankind, and gave
their personal experience of instances in which these powers were
active. The conversation by degrees changed its tone from that
of levity and laughter into one of grave and somewhat fearful
interest, according to the increasing marvel which the several
stories that were told excited in the superstitious minds of the
circle; and in the same proportion that this sentiment took possession
of the thoughts of the company, they became more unreserved
in their language, and louder in the utterance of it, thus giving
Butler the full benefit of all that was said.

“But, after all,” said one of the men, “mightn't you have been
asleep on your horse, James Curry, and had a sort of jogging
dream, when a limb of a tree across the road, for it was a dark
morning, might have caught you under the throat and flung you
out of your saddle: and you, not knowing whether you was asleep
or awake, for a man who is on duty, without his night's rest,
sometimes can't tell the difference, thought it was some hobgoblin
business?”

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

“No,” said Curry, “that's impossible; for I was singing a song
at the time, and almost at the top of my voice. I had been
sleepy enough before that, just after I left Ninety-Six, near midnight,
for I had ridden a long way; but as it grew towards day-light
I began to rouse up, so that when this thing happened I was
as much awake as I am now.”

“Then it's a downright case of ghost,” said the other. “It
knew you was upon a wicked errand, and so that back-handed blow
was a warning to you. These things are sometimes meant to be
friendly; and who knows but this oversetting you in the road
might have been intended to signify that you had better not
meddle in cases of life and death. If you would take my advice,
you would just treat this Major Butler, that you took prisoner”—

Curry looked at the speaker with a frown, as he made a motion
to him to be silent. “Remember where you are, and who may
hear you,” he said in a cautious voice, as he glanced his eye
towards Butler, who was leaning his head upon the table, as if in
slumber.

“Oh, I understand,” replied the soldier of the guard. “I forgot
he was in the room.”

“The weather holds up,” said Habershaw, who now walked into
the house. “The rain has slackened; and so, orderly, if you
have had a bite of something to eat, the boys had better be got
ready to march. We have a long way to go, and as the infantry
march with us we shall get on slowly.”

“I think so, noble Captain,” replied Curry. “I shall be ready
to join you before you get your line formed.”

Orders were now issued by Habersbaw, both to the troopers of
his own squad and to the militia detachment, to put themselves in
condition for an immediate movement. The clouds, during the
last half hour, had been breaking away, and the sun soon burst
forth upon the wet and glittering landscape, in all the effulgence
of mid summer. During a brief interval of preparation the party
of infantry and cavalry that now occupied the hamlet exhibited
the bustle incident to the gathering of the corps. Some ran to
one quarter for their arms, others to the stables for their horses; a
cracked trumpet in the hands of a lusty performer, who here
joined the troop, kept up a continual braying, and was seconded

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

by the ceaseless beat of a slack and dull drum. There were some
who, having put on their military equipments, thronged the table
of the common room of the house, where spirits and water had
been set out for their accommodation, and rude jokes, laughter, and
oaths, were mingled together in deafening clamor.

“Move out the prisoner,” shouted Habershaw; “he goes with
the infantry afoot. I'll never trust another of the tribe with a
horse.”

“Follow, sir,” said one of the sentinels near Butler's person, as
he faced to the right with his musket at an “advance,” and led the
way to the door.

Butler rose, and, before he placed himself in the position
required, asked:

“Where is it you purpose to conduct me?”

“Silence!” said Habershaw sternly. “Obey orders, sir, and
march where you are directed.”

Butler folded his arms and looked scornfully at the uncouth
savage before him as he replied:

“I am a prisoner, sir, and therefore bound to submit to the force
that constrains me. But there will be a day of reckoning, both
for you and your master. It will not be the lighter to him for
having hired such a ruffian to do the business in which he is
ashamed to appear himself.”

“Devil's leavings!” screamed Habershaw, almost choked with
choler, “dare you speak to me so? By my heart, I have a mind
to cleave your skull for you! My master, sir! You will find out,
before long, who is master, when Hugh Habershaw has tied the
knot that is to fit your neck.”

“Peace, villain!” exclaimed Butler; “I cannot come too soon
into the presence of those who claim to direct your motions.”

Here James Curry interposed to draw off the incensed captain,
and Butler, having received another order from the officer of the
guard, moved out upon the road and took the place that was
assigned him, between two platoons of the foot soldiers.

The troopers being mounted and formed into column of march
with Habershaw and his trumpeter at the head and Curry in the
rear, now moved forward at a slow gait, followed by the detachment
of infantry who had the prisoner under their especial charge.

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

It was near noon when the party took up the line of march,
and they prosecuted their journey southward with such expedition
as to tax Butler's powers to the utmost to keep even pace with
them over roads that were in many places rendered miry by the
late rain. Towards evening, however, the sun had sufficiently dried
the soil to make the travel less fatiguing; and by that hour when
the light of day only lingered upon the tops of the western hills,
the military escort, with their prisoner, were seen passing through
a defile that opened upon their view an extensive bivouac of some
two or three hundred horse and foot, and occupying a space of
open field, encompassed with wood and guarded in its rear by a
smooth and gentle river.

The spot at which they had arrived was the camp of a partisan
corps under the command of Colonel Innis. A farm-house was
seen in the immediate neighborhood, which was used as the head-quarters
of a party of officers. Numerous horses were attached
to the trees that bounded the plain, and various shelters were
made in the same quarter, in the rudest form of accommodation,
of branches and underwood set against ridge-poles, that were sustained
by stakes, to protect the men against the weather. Groups
of this irregular soldiery were scattered over the plain, a few
wagons were seen collected in one direction, and, not far off, a line
of fires, around which parties were engaged in cooking food. Here
and there a sentinel was seen pacing his short limits, and occasionally
the roll of a drum and the flourish of a fife announced
some ceremony of the camp police.

The escort marched quickly across this plain until it arrived in
front of the farm-house. Here a guard was drawn up to receive
them; and, as soon as the usual military salute was passed and
the order to “stand at ease” given, Habershaw put the detachment
under the command of the lieutenant of infantry, and, accompanied
by Curry, walked into the house to make his report to the
commanding officer of the post.

In a few moments afterwards Colonel Innis, attended by two or
three military men—some of whom wore the uniform of the
British regular army—came from the house and passed hastily
along the line of the escort, surveying Butler only with a rapid
glance. Having regained the door, he was heard to say—

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

“It is very well; let the prisoner have a room above stairs.
See that he wants nothing proper to his situation; and, above all,
be attentive that he be kept scrupulously under the eye of his
guard.”

When this order was given, the Colonel retired with his attendants
to his quarters, and Butler was forthwith conducted, by a file
of men, up a narrow, winding stair, to a small apartment in the
angle of the roof, where he was provided with a chair, a light, and
a comfortable bed. His door was left open, and on the outside
of it, full in his view, was posted a sentinel. He was too weary even
to be troubled with the cares of his present condition; and, without
waiting, therefore, for food, or seeking to inquire into whose hands
he had fallen, or even to turn his thoughts upon the mysterious
train of circumstances that hung over him, he flung himself upon
the couch and sank into a profound and grateful sleep.

-- --

Previous section

Next section


Kennedy, John Pendleton, 1795-1870 [1835], Horse shoe Robinson: a tale of the Tory ascendency (Carey, Lea, & Blanchard, Philadelphia) [word count] [eaf237].
Powered by PhiloLogic